YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY THE PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, FROM THB DISCOVERY BY THE NORTHMEN TENTH CENTURY TO THE PRESENT TIME. BY JOHN FROST, LL.D. PHOFESSOR OF BELLES LETTRES IN THE CENTRAL HI-.H SCHOOL OF PHILADELPHIA. EMBELLISHED WITH FOUR HUNDRED ENGRAVINGS, FROM ORIGINAL DRAWINGS, BY W, CROOIE. FOUR VOLUMES IN ONE. VOL. III. j^artfori). PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY CASE, TIFFANY AND COMPANY. Pearl etreet, corner of Trumbull. 1850. Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1846, by CASE, TIFFANY AND BURNHAM, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court for ihe district of Connecticut, CHAPTER XXXIV. CAMPAIGN OF 1777. RRIVAL of La Fayette, 14; Admiral Howe, sails ¦ up the Chesapeake, 15; Battle of Brandywine, 16; 'Battle of Germantown, 17; Battle of Red Bank, 18 ; Loss of the British, 19 ; Capture of Fort Mif flin, 20; Burgoyne's Preparations, 21; Battle of Hubberton, 22 ; Herkimer's Defeat, 23 ; Advance of Burgoyne, 24 ; Proceedings ofthe New Hamp shire Assembly, 25 ; Patriotism of Mr. Langdon, 26 ; Battle of Bennington, 27 ; Indian Barbarities, 28 ; Murder of Miss M'Crea, 29 ; General Gates succeeds General Schuyler in the command ofthe army, 30 ; Battle of Stillwater, 31 ; Burgoyne repulsed, 32 ; Americans storm the British Camp, 33 ; Death of General Frazer, 33 ; Burgoyne retreats to Saratoga, 34; Surrender of Burgoyne, 35 ; Esopus burnt, 36 ; Sufferings of the Americans at Valley Forge, 37; Attempt to displace Washington, 38; Arrival of Baron Steuben, 39 ; Steuben appointed Inspector-General, 40 ; Steuben's Discipline, 41. CHAPTER XXXV. CONGRESSIONAL AND PARLIAMENTARY PROCEEDINGS OF 1777—1778. Articles of Confederation proposed, 43 ; Powers of Congress, 44 ; Meeting of Parliament, 45; Lord Chatham's Speech, 46; Eloquence of Chatham, 47; Debate in the Lower House, 48 ; Speech of Fox, 49 ; Debate on American .5. VI CONTENTS. Affairs, 50 ; Speeches of Barre, Burke, and Wedderburn, 51 ; Lord North's Speech, 52; French Alliance, 53 ; Burgoyne's Defence, 54 ; Chatham's last Speech, 55; Death of Chatham, 56; Treaty with France, 57; Patriotism of Governor Trumbull, 58 ; Consequences of the Alliance, 60 ; Congressional Address, 60 ; Interview between Dr. Franklin and William Pulteney, 61 ; Arrival ofthe British Commissioners, 62; Attempt to bribe General Reed, 63; Return ofthe Commissioners, 64. CHAPTER XXXVI. CAMPAIGN OF 1778. Retreat of Barren Hill, 65; British evacuate Philadelphia, 66; Battle of Monmouth, 67; Siege of Newport, 68; Escape of Sullivan's army, 69; Colo nel Clarke's Expedition, 70 ; Massacre of Wyoming, 71 ; Expedition of General Robert Howe, 72 ; Capture of Savannah, 73 ; Loss ofthe Randolph, 74 ; Capture of the Drake, 75. CHAPTER XXXVII. CAMPAIGN OF 1779. General Lincoln appointed Commander of the Southern army, 76; Opera tions in South Carolina, 77; Surprise of General Ashe, 78; Attack on Stono Ferry, 79; Attack on Savannah, 80; Death of Pulaski, 81 ; Invasion of Vir ginia, 82 ; Invasion of Connecticut, 83 ; Storming of Stony Point, 85 ; Stony Point abandoned by the Americans, 86 ; Surprise of Powles Hook, 87; Put nam's Feat at Horse Neck, 88 ; Expedition against Penobscot, 89 ; Expedi tion against the Indians, 90 ; Capture of British Forts on the Mississippi by the Spaniards, 91 ; Cruise of Paul Jones, 92; Capture of the Serapis and Countess of Scarborough, 93 ; Financial Affairs, 94 ; Taxation, 95 ; Paper Money, 96. CHAPTER XXXVIII. CAMPAIGN OF 1780. Sir Henry Clinton sails for South Carolina, 97 ; Siege of Charleston, 98 ; Fall of Charleston, 99; Tarleton's Quarters, 100; Proclamation of Cornwal- lis, 101 ; Sumpter's Operations, 102; Gates's March to Camden, 103; Battle of Camden, 104; Death of De Kalb, 105; Defeat of Sumpter, 106; Battle of King's Mountain, 107; Sumpter defeats Wemyss, 108* CHAPTER XXXIX. CAMPAIGN OF 1780. — C O N C LUD ED . Mutiny in the Army, 110; Arrival of the French Fleet, 111 ; West Point, 112; Arnold's Plot, 113; High Treason, 114; Capture of Andre, 115; Escape of Arnold, 116; Trial of Andre, 117; Execution of Andre, 118; Operations in the South, 119; Revolt of the Pennsylvania Line, 120; Effect of the Revolts, 121. CONTENTS. Vii CHAPTER XL. CAMPAIGN OF 1781. Morgan's Operations, 123; Tarieton pursues Morgan, 124; Battle of the Cowpens, 125; Morgan's Retreat, 126; Greene joins Morgan, 127; Greene crosses the Dan, 128; Defeat of the Tories, 129; Battle of Guilford, 130; Corn wallis's Retreat, 131; Fort Watson taken, 132; Battle of Hobkirk's HiU, 133 ; Rawdon evacuates Camden, 134; British Forts taken, 135; Siege of Ninety-Six, 136; Greene offers Rawdon battle, 137; British encamp at Eutaw, 138; Battle of Eutaw Springs, 139 ; Cornwallis's Protection, 140; Execution of Colonel Hayne, 141. CHAPTER XLI. CAMPAIGN OF 178 1. — C 0 N C LUDED . Continental Currency stopped, 143 ; Operations in Virginia, 144 ; De Tilley sails for the Chesapeake, 145; Naval Action, 146; La Fayette in Virginia, 147; La Fayette escapes Cornwallis, 148; Cornwallis's Stratagem, 149; Wayne's gallant charge, 150 ; Arrival of De Grasse, 151 ; Operations in the North, 152; Expedition against New London, 153; Description of York- town, 154; Siege of Yorktown, 155;Surrender of Cornwallis, 156; Articles of Capitulation, 157; Vote of Thanks, 158; Departure of De Grasse, 159; Naval Actions, 160, 161 CHAPTER XLII. PARLIAMENTARY PROCEEDINGS AFTER THE SUR RENDER OF CORNWALLIS. Address from the Throne, 163; Speech of Burke, 164; Imprisonment of Laurens, 165; Address to the King, 166; Resignation of Lord North, 167; The new Cabinet, 168. CHAPTER XLIII. CLOSE OF THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR. Recognition of American Independence by Holland, 170 ; Evacuation of Savannah, 171; Capture of the General Monk, 172; The Frigate South Carolina, 173; Pay of American Officers, 174; Troops Disbanded, 175; Treaty of Peace, 176. CHAPTER XLIV. FORMATION OF THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. Establishment of a Revenue, 178; Shay's Rebellion, 179; Defeat of the Insur gents, 180 ; Draft of the Constitution, 181 ; Adoption of the Constitution, 182 ; Washington elected President ofthe United States, 183. viii ' CONTENTS. CHAPTER XLV. WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION. Washington's Escort, 187; Oath of Office, 188; Washington's Address, 189; Ceremonies of the Inauguration, 190; Washington's Cabinet, 191 ; J»econa Session of Congress, 192; The National Debt, 193 ; Relations with other Powers, 194; Vermont and Kentucky admitted into the Union, 19^ es tablishment of a National Bank, 196; War with the Indians, 197; Surprise of St Clair, 199 ; Retreat of the Americans, 200 ; Wayne's Victory, Ml ; Census of the United States, 202; Washington Re-elected, 203; Conduct of the French Envoy, 204 ; Genet fits out Privateers, 205; Genet recalled, 206- The Excise Law, 207; Outbreak in Pennsylvania, 208; Attack on General Neville, 209 ; Washington's Proclamation, 210; The Insurrection quelled, 211; Washington's Special Message, 212; Difficulties with Eng land, 213 ; Resignations of Knox and Hamilton, 214 ; Treaty with England, 215; Difficulties with France, 216; Washington's Valedictory, 217,218; His Farewell Address to Congress, 219; John Adams elected the Second President of the United States, 220. CHAPTER XLVI. ADAMS'S ADMINISTRATION. Mr. Adams's Inaugural Address, 224 ; Mr. Pinckney's Mission to France, 225 ; Mission of Gerry and Marshall, 226 ; Firmness ofthe Ministers, 227 ; Alien and Sedition Laws, 228 ; Naval Actions, 229 ; Capture of the French Frigate L'Insurgente, 230; Constellation and Vengeance, 231; Cutting out ofthe Sandwich, 232; Naval Operations, 233; Close ofthe War, 234 ; Death of Washington, £35; Thomas Jefferson elected the Third President of the United States, 236; Mr. Webster's Eulogy of Adams and Jefferson, 237, 238; Mr. Everett's Eulogy, 239, 240. A 'A h:>l /).,'' ITLE-PAGE, Ornamenta . De- ,|\\B <' ' " '<' ^/^;: signed and Engraved by W. '•'Ay Croome. _-,«a Head-Piece to Contents. De signed and Engraved by W. mddmCti m \&^Sm '-y Croome 5 -- Ornamental Letter. Designed and Engraved by W. Croome 5 sjv Tail-Pieee. Designed and En- PVa'• floating-batteries, and the works on the Jersey bank. In the course of the day the walls of the fort were battered down, and nearly every gun dismounted. In the night, the garrison escaped to Red Bank, by means of their shipping. This post was now of no utility; and when Cornwallis marched with five thousand men to invest it, the garrison and stores were withdrawn. Part of the American shipping escaped up the river, on the Jersey side ; but the rest was fired by the bat teries on the Philadelphia side, and destroyed. Being reinforced by some troops from the northern army, Washington left his strong camp at Skippack, and advanced to White Marsh, fourteen miles nearer Philadelphia. Howe attempted to draw him out, but could not tempt him from his lines, which were too strong to be attacked. At this time, the two armies were equal in point of numbers, being each fourteen thousand strong ; but Howe was well supplied with arms, ammunition, and military stores, and his troops were well disciplined ; whilst Washington's men were mostly raw recruits, badly armed, worse clad, and destitute of arms and ammunition ; hence the Americans were unable to meet the British on equal terms. Washington was too wary to encounter his adversary on equal ground, or to quit the strong positions which he invaria bly selected for his encampments ; and, though he had been defeated at Brandywine, and had suffered much chagrin by his repulse at Germantown, yet Howe could not boast of his achievements ; for while his army was daily melting away, that of his adversary, hydra-headed as it were, was propor- tionably strengthened. Washington soon after retired to Valley Forge, where he entered into winter-quarters ; whilst Howe, having spent nearly the whole campaign in removing the resistance and obstructions in the Delaware, found him self obliged to spend the winter in Philadelphia, scarcely less BURGOYNE'S PREPARATIONS. 21 confined than he had been the preceding winter, at New York. While Washington was thus endeavouring to make head against Howe, in the Middle States, events of the greatest importance to the American cause were passing in the North. A principal object of the British, in the campaign of this year, was to effect a communication between Canada and New York, in order that the New England States, being thus cut off from communication with the rest of the Union, might be overrun at pleasure. The British ministry were sanguine that when this soul of the confederacy, as they con sidered it, was subjugated, the other states would be easily overcome. General Burgoyne was made commander-in-chief of the northern army, and a force of seven thousand one hundred and seventy men, consisting of British and German troops, besides a fine train of artillery, and large bodies of Canadians and Indians, were put under his command. The plan of ope rations was two-fold. Burgoyne, with the main body, was to advance by the way of Lake Champlain, and force his way to Albany, where he might effect a junction with the royal army of New York ; whilst Colonel St. Leger, with two hundred British soldiers, a regiment of New York loyalists, raised and commanded by Sir John Johnson, and a powerful body of Indians, was to ascend the St. Lawrence to Lake Ontario, and from that quarter penetrate to Albany, by the way of the Mohawk river, and join the grand army on the Hudson. Every part of this magnificent plan was completely digested, and its most minute operations arranged in the cabinet of St. James. The troops were furnished with every military equip ment which the service required ; general officers of the highest reputation were appointed to assist the commander ; and the train of artillery was perhaps the most powerful ever annexed to an army not more numerous. Burgoyne arrived at Quebec in May. On the 20th of June, he proceeded up Lake Champlain to Crown Point, where he feasted the Indians, made them presents, and secured their 22 BATTLE AT HUBBERTON. affections and services. In the beginning of July, he pro ceeded to invest Ticonderoga. He pushed his works with such rapidity, as in a few days to threaten a complete inclo- sure of the garrison, and batteries were erected on Sugar Hill, an eminence overlooking the fortress, which the Americans had thought inaccessible. Under these circumstances, General St. Clair, with the unanimous approbation of a council of war, determined to avoid a surrender by abandoning the place. Accordingly, on the 6th of July, when nearly surrounded, the evacuation was effected with such secresy and expedition, that a considerable part of the public stores were embarked in two hundred bat teaux, and sent up the river to Skeensborough, under convoy of five armed galleys. The protecting vessels were chased by ten of the enemy's gun-boats, and all of them taken ; but most of the batteaux escaped during the engagement. The rear-guard of the American army, commanded by Colonel Warner, numbering one thousand men, was attacked by eight' hundred and fifty British, under General Frazer, at Hubberton. They fought bravely, and were only compelled to give way by the arrival of General Reidesel, with his divi sion of Germans. The Americans lost near four hundred in killed and prisoners, and about five hundred wounded. Colonel Francis, a valuable American officer, fell in the battle. The British lost one hundred and seventy-nine in killed and wounded, of which number twenty were officers. Warner joined the main army some days after, with ninety men. After a most distressing march of seven days, St. Clair reached Fort Edward, where he was joined by General Schuy ler, who had learned the fate of St. Clair's army at Stillwater, when he was on his way to Ticonderoga. Their united forces amounted to no more than four thousand four hundred men, and with this small army General Schuyler retired over the Hud son to Saratoga, on the approach of Burgoyne, who reached Fort Edward on the 30th of July. The garrison of Fort Anne being menaced with an attack from a greatly superior force, had set fire to the works, and joined Schuyler at Fort Edward. HERKIMER'S DEFEAT. 23 Colonel St. Leger, with the other division of the royal army, laid siege to Fort Schuyler, on the Mohawk, with an army sixteen hundred strong, consisting of British, Canadians, Indians, and Tories, on the 3d of August, and summoned the garrison to surrender. Colonel Gansevoort, who held the post, with six hundred Americans, replied that he would defend it to the last. Herkimer, who commanded the militia of Tryon county, had assembled them in considerable force, and was marching to the relief of the garrison, who intended favouring his design by a sortie. Unfortunately, St. Leger received notice of his approach, and laid an ambuscade of British and Indians, on the road by which he was to march. Suddenly attacked by a merciless foe, Herkimer defended himself with great resolution and bravery; but fell himself in the engagement, with the loss of four hundred men. About the same time, Colonel Willet, with two hundred men, sallied out of the fort and possessed himself of their camp, drove them into the woods, took some stores and standards, and returned to the fort, without the loss of a man. Arnold was now despatched from the main army to attack St. Leger, and raise the siege ; but as the enemy outnumbered him, he had recourse to stratagem to effect his object. He sent an individual, who had been arrested as a spy, to the enemy's camp ; and it was promised him, that if he succeeded in representing his force as very large, and alarming the Indians and others, he should be" set free, and his estates which were considerable, and had been forfeited, should be restored toiiim. Having consented, he succeeded in his design ; and some Indians, friendly to the Americans, followed him, and con firmed the report, adding that Burgoyne had been totally routed, and was flying before Schuyler. The Indians, seven or eight hundred in number, resolved to seek safety in flight, and every remonstrance which St. Leger could urge, was of no avail in persuading them to remain. Deserted by these allies, St. Leger raised the siege, and retreated, on the 22d of August, with great precipitancy, leaving his tents, artillery, baggage, 24 ADVANCE OF BURGOYNE. ammunition, and provisions in the hands of the garrison. Arnold, having accomplished this service, returned to camp. St. Leger retired to Montreal, and thence he marched to Ticonderoga, with the intention of joining Burgoyne. That general perceived the necessity of a rapid movement to co operate with St. Leger ; but he could not effect it without teams and carriages, of which he was destitute ; and learning that many carriages and other munitions and stores were deposited at Bennington, in Vermont, he determined, if possi ble, to seize them by surprise. Up to this time, everything in the aspect of the campaign in the north had been as discouraging to the Americans as it was promising to Burgoyne. We quote a passage from Governor Everett,* to show what the state of feeling was in New England, and to what kind of measures some of its sons were capable of resorting for the public good. " It must be confessed that it required no ordinary share of fortitude, to find topics of consolation in the present state of affairs. The British were advancing with a well-appointed army into the heart of the country, under the conduct, as it was supposed, of the most skilful officers, confident of success, and selected to finish the war. The army consisted in part of German troops, veterans of the Seven Years' War, under the command of a general of experience, conduct, and valour. Nothing could have been more ample than the military sup plies, the artillery, munitions, and stores, with which the army was provided. A considerable force of Canadians and Ameri can loyalists, furnished the requisite spies, scouts, and rangers; and a numerous force of savages, in their war-dresses, with their peculiar weapons and native ferocity, increased the terrors of its approach. Its numbers were usually rated at ten thousand strong. " On the evacuation of Ticonderoga, and the further advance of such an army, the New England States, and particularly New Hampshire and Massachusetts, were filled with alarm. Il was felt that their frontier was uncovered, and that strenuous * Life of General Stark. NEW HAMPSHIRE ASSEMBLY. 25 John Langdon. and extraordinary efforts for the protection of the country were necessary. In New Hampshire, as being nearer the scene of danger, a proportionably greater anxiety was felt. The Committee of Safety of what was then called the New Hampshire Grants, the present State of Vermont, wrote in the most pressing terms to the New Hampshire Committee of Safety at Exeter, apprising them, that, if assistance should not be sent to them, they should be forced to abandon the country and take refuge east of the Connecticut River. When these tidings reached Exeter, the Assembly had finished their spring session, and had gone home. A summons from the Committee brought them together again, and in three days they took the most effectual and decisive steps for the defence of the coun try. Among the patriotic members of the Assembly, who signalized themselves on this occasion, none was more con spicuous than the late Governor Langdon. The members of in. — 4 26 PATRIOTISM OF MR. LANGDON. that body were inclined to despond ; the public credit was exhausted ; and there were no means of supporting troops, if they could be raised. Meantime the defences of the frontier had fallen, and the enemy, with overwhelming force, was penetrating into the country. At this gloomy juncture, John Langdon, a merchant of Portsmouth, and speaker of the Assembly, thus addressed its members : " ' I have three thousand dollars in hard money ; I will pledge my plate for three thousand more ; I have seventy hogsheads of Tobago rum, which shall be sold for the most it will bring. These are at the service of the state. If we succeed in de fending our firesides and homes, I may be remunerated ; if we do not, the property will be of no value to me. Our old friend Stark, who so nobly maintained the honour of our state at Bunker's Hill, may be safely intrusted with the conduct of the enterprise, and we will check the progress of Burgoyne.' " This proposal infused life into the measures of the As sembly. They formed the whole militia of the state into two brigades. Of the first they gave the command to William Whipple, of the second to John Stark. They ordered one- fourth part of Stark's brigade, and one-fourth of three regi ments of Whipple's, to march immediately, under the com mand of Stark, ' to stop the progress of the enemy on our western frontiers.' They ordered the militia officers to take away arms from all persons who scrupled or refused to assist in defending the country; and appointed a day of fasting and prayer, which was observed with great solemnity." It was with the force raised by these exertions of the government and people of New Hampshire, that General Stark was enabled to give Burgoyne his first check, by defeat ing his attempt to seize the stores at Bennington. Burgoyne had despatched Colonel Baum on this service, with five hun dred men, mostly Germans, including a detachment of Rei- desel's dragoons, and one hundred Indians. General Stark was near the town, with about four hundred men, and hearin<* of Baum's approach, he sent expresses with directions to all the neighbouring militia, to join him, and an order to Colonel BATTLE OF BENNINGTON. 27 Warner, to march from Manchester, where he was stationed with his regiment, to his aid. His orders were promptly obeyed, and he soon found himself at the head of a large number of men. Advancing to within four miles of the town, Baum halted and sent an express to Burgoyne for reinforce ments ; and Colonel Breyman, with five hundred men, was sent to his assistance. Meantime Stark determined to attack Baum in his camp. He advanced against the enemy at the Battle of Bennington. head of seven hundred men, and commenced a furious assault. Baum did everything that could be expected from an officer, under the circumstances, but in vain ; on all sides he was assailed with an incessant fire of musketry, and he was at length mortally wounded. The battle had lasted two hours, when the Hessian troops, unable longer to withstand the 28 INDIAN BARBARITIES. American fire, fled in confusion. A few escaped, but the greater part were killed or taken prisoners. The militia dis persed for plunder ; Breyman came up and renewed the battle, and Stark, being opportunely reinforced by Warner's regi ment, maintained the engagement till dark, when Breyman abandoned his artillery and baggage, and escaped with a small part of his men to the British camp. The American militia were well armed from the spoil taken in this victory. Four brass field-pieces, one thousand stand of arms, nine hun dred swords, and several baggage-wagons, fell into the hands of the brave Stark, who lost but one hundred men, in killed and wounded throughout the day. The British lost about seven hundred in all, of which number, thirty-two officers were taken prisoners. Burgoyne had, at the commencement of the campaign, charged the Indians to commit no cruelties on the unresisting; and the first parties gave heed to this restriction ; but they could not long brook such forbearance. They grew uneasy, and reverted to their cruel habits of massacre and plunder, and several persons became victims to their savage ferocity. The barbarities which they perpetrated, excited more resent ment than terror among the Americans. One event is worthy of more particular notice, from the sensation of indignation which it excited throughout the coun try, against those who employed such savage allies. This was the murder of Miss M'Crea. She was a beautiful, accom plished, virtuous, and amiable young lady, the daughter of an American loyalist, and betrothed to an officer of the British army, who, fearful lest she might suffer from the indignation generally felt against the Tories, had sent some Indians, of two different tribes, to conduct her to him from Fort Edward. She dressed to meet her bridegroom, and put herself into the hands of the conductors employed by her betrothed. On their way to the camp, the two Indian chiefs disputed among them selves who should bring her to their employer, and receive the promised reward. The quarrel ran high, when one of them, to put an end to it, struck his tomahawk into the skull Murder of Miss M'Crea. of the lady, and stripped her scalp off, according to the mode of disposing of a disputed prisoner. This simple and tragical tale, strongly coloured by the newspapers throughout the country, exasperated the Americans, and from that and other cruelties, occasion was taken to blacken the royal army and cause. The people detested an enemy that was obliged to accept the aid of such inhuman and barbarous savages, and reprobated the generals and minister who would call in such auxilaries. Gates made the affair of no small advantage to him in his military operations. On receiving intelligence of what had happened, Burgoyne demanded the murderer, and threatened to put him to death ; but to the astonishment of all classes of people, he was afterwards pardoned. Congress presented a vote of thanks to General Stark, and the officers and men under his command, and ordered a briga- 30 GATES SUCCEEDS SCHXTYLER. dier-general's commission to be made out for him. He richly deserved both thanks and promotion. The battle of Benning ton was the first wave of the returning tide of prosperity in American affairs. It raised the spirits of the country, and made the militia sensible of their value as an effective force. The militia had beaten Baum, and the militia everywhere had now perfect self-confidence ; neither the German nor British regulars appeared to them to be invincible. While the Americans were exulting on one hand, the British were depressed on the other, and the news of St. Leger's flight from Fort Schuyler plunged them still deeper into despond ency. Encouraged by these events, and exasperated by the accounts of Indian cruelties, the militia now flocked in large bodies to join General Gates, who had been appointed to replace Schuyler in the command, and who, being so strongly reinforced, now faced about, and began to act on the offensive. The American army also received an addition of incalcula ble value, in the arrival of Colonel Morgan, with his corps of riflemen, whom General Washington had sent to the aid of Gates, though he could but ill afford to lose their services in his own operations. Burgoyne was now in a critical situation. Heretofore he had drawn all his stores from Fort George ; but he was fear ful of having his communication with that place cut off, whilst at the same time it was equally difficult for him to retreat or advance. General Lincoln was on his march to join Gates, with two thousand of the militia, and resolved to make an attempt on Ticonderoga, and the other posts in the rear of the royal army. Colonel Brown, with five hundred men, was sent to the landing at Lake George; and surprised all the posts between the north end of that lake and Ticonderoga itself. He took Mount Defiance, and Mount Hope, the old French lines, a block-house, two hundred batteaux, several gun-boats, and an armed sloop ; two hundred and ninety prisoners were taken, and one hundred Americans released. Ticonderoga and Mount Independence were judged too strong to be taken, BATTLE OF STILLWATER. 31 but after the convention at Saratoga, both were abandoned by the garrisons, who returned to Canada. While these events were taking place, Burgoyne resolved to offer battle to Gates, knowing that a victory would put it into his power to advance or return, without molestation. Having obtained thirty days' provision, and other necessary stores, he passed the Hudson, and encamped on the heights, and the plain ef Saratoga. Gates advanced to a strong position, three miles above Stillwater. At noon, on the 19th of September, Burgoyne advanced to the attack, at the head of the right column, covered by Frazer and Breyman, with the grenadiers and light-infantry of the army. Phillips and Reidesel led the left. Colonel Morgan, who was detached to watch their mo tions, and to harass them as they advanced, soon fell in with their pickets in front of their right wing, attacked them sharply, and drove them in. A strong corps was brought up to support them, and after a severe encounter, Morgan was compelled to give way. A regiment was ordered to assist him, and the action became more general. Gates and Bur goyne supported and reinforced their respective parties, and by four o'clock, Arnold, with nine continental regiments and Morgan's corps, was completely engaged with the whole right wing of the British army. For four hours they maintained a contest hand to hand. Night put an end to the battle, and the Americans retired to their camp. Their loss in killed and wounded amounted to three hundred and nineteen, of which number there were sixty-four killed, among whom were Colo nels Coburne and Adams, and other valuable officers, two hundred and seventeen wounded, and thirty-eight missing. The British stated their loss to be about six hundred in all ; but Bradford says that their loss was near one thousand, in killed, wounded, and taken. Morgan frequently met and beat the Indians in the woods, and they were always rather roughly handled ; and now being restrained from scalping and plun dering the unarmed by Burgoyne, they refused to fight in the British service any longer, and retired in disgust, at the very time when they would have been of the most service to him j 32 BURGOYNE REPULSED. and the Canadians and Tories followed the example of their red brethren in arms, to a great extent. Reduced to the necessity of depending on his European troops, Burgoyne endeavoured to make known his situation to Clinton, and secure his co-operation and assistance. £36 ' ¦ . . ._ ... _ ^TEtftlrr^ _-"- ~ ----- mm - ' ' 1 West Bank ofthe Hudson River, with the Encampment of Gen. Burgoyne's Army, Sept. SOth, 1757. The day after the battle of Stillwater, he took a position within cannon-shot of Gates's post, and both armies busied themselves in fortifying their respective camps, in sight of each other. Burgoyne was unable to obtain forage or other provisions ; his horses were dying in great numbers daily, and his men were on half allowance. Gates had been reinforced on the 29th of September, by General Lincoln, with two thou sand militia. Burgoyne had received a letter from Clinton, on the 21st of September, stating that he intended making a diversion by attacking Fort Montgomery. He waited until the 7th of October, when receiving no intelligence from AMERICANS STORM THE BRITISH CAMP. 33 Clinton, he resolved upon attempting to dislodge the Ameri cans from their posts on the left, when he would be able to retreat to the lakes. Gates had contemplated an attack on the British camp ; but before his detachment was ready to march, he received advice that Burgoyne, aided by Phillips, Frazer, and Reidesel, was advancing at the head of fifteen hundred men. This de tachment had scarcely formed, at the distance of half a mile from the American intrenchments, when a furious attack was made on the left, which Major Ackland firmly sustained at the head of the grenadiers. The attack was extended along the whole line, and a body attempted to get into the rear and pre vent a retreat ; upon which the British light-infantry was formed as a covering party to the troops, who retreated to the main body. The left wing had been defeated, and was obliged to retreat in confusion ; but the same party which had covered the retreat of the right, also secured them whilst retiring. The whole detachment returned to camp ; but they had no sooner entered the lines, than Arnold, at the head of the Americans, pressed forward, under a tremendous fire of grape-shot and musketry, and assaulted the British works throughout their whole extent. The American left actually succeeded in forcing the intrenchments, and Arnold led a few men into the works; but having his horse killed under him, and being wounded in the same leg which had been hurt at Quebec, he was compelled, on the approach of darkness, to retire. The left of his detachment, led by Colonel Brooks, was still more successful. It turned the right of the encampment, and carried the works occupied by the German reserve, by storm. Breyman was killed, and Brooks maintained the ground he had gained. In this conflict, as in the battle of the 19th of September, the combat was terminated by the approach of night. Frazer was mortally wounded, in the early part of this engage ment, and also Sir James Clarke, Burgoyne's aid. Many other officers were wounded, and the British loss, not including the Germans, was very considerable. The loss of the m. — 5 34 BURGOYNE RETREATS TO SARATOGA. Americans was comparatively trifling, in both men and officers. They took two hundred officers and privates prisoners, besides nine pieces of brass cannon, and the encampment of a German brigade, with all their equipage. A large supply of ammuni tion, of which the Americans were in great need, was also obtained among the other spoils. On the 8th, a cannonade was kept up during the day, by both armies, and General Lin coln was wounded in the leg. In the evening, Frazer was buried, during an incessant cannonade from the Americans, which threw dirt over the whole procession. Gates afterwards said that had he known the occasion, he would have rather fired minute-guns in honour ofthe deceased, than cannonaded his funeral procession. Burgoyne's Retreat on the Hudson River. Burgoyne abandoned his hospital to the humanity of Gates, and on the evening of the 8th, began his retreat to Saratoga, nine miles distant, where he arrived on the 10th, after suffering greatly from a drenching rain, which lasted the whole of the SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE. 35 9th ; and Gates soon came up with them. Burgoyne now sent forward a company of artificers, attended by a strong escort ; but they were threatened with an attack, and com pelled to make a hasty retreat. The Americans possessed themselves of Fort Edward, and guarded the fords of the river, and Burgoyne soon found that all hope of escape, except by the timely succour of Sir Henry Clinton, was cut off. His force had been greatly reduced, whilst that of Gates was daily increasing by reinforcements of militia, and already almost surrounded him. Under these circumstances, a council of war unanimously advised a surrender ; and accordingly, a correspondence was opened with Gates, on the 13th of October. By the 16th, terms of capitulation were agreed upon, and the royal army surrendered prisoners of war. At the time of the surrender of Ticonderoga, the British general numbered nine thousand troops ; but now they were reduced to less than six thousand ; indeed, the fighting men were but three thousand five hundred.* By the stipulations, the British were to march out of the encampment, with the honours of war ; to stack the arms by command of their own officers, who were to be permitted to wear their side-arms ; the men were not to serve against the United States until exchanged ; but they were to be permitted to embark for England or Germany. These were more advantageous terms than they would pro bably have procured, had it not been for the intelligence which General Gates had received from Putnam, who was obliged to retire from Forts Clinton and Montgomery, on the approach of Sir Henry Clinton, who was now making his promised diversion on the North river. He was unable to take the men requisite for the expedition from New York, without endangering that place, and he was obliged to wait until the last of September, when reinforcements arrived from Europe. He then advanced, early in October, with three thousand men and a naval convoy, and stormed Forts Clinton and Mont gomery, after deceiving Putnam by a feigned attack on Fort * Holmes's Annals. L 36 ESOPUS BURNT. Independence, four or five miles below Fort Montgomery. The posts were assaulted about five in the afternoon, and defended until dark, when the assailants entered them in dif ferent places ; great part of the garrisons escaping by their knowledge of the woods, and by mixing with the enemy. Governor Clinton, and General James Clinton his brother, both made their escape, although the general was wounded. The garrison lost two hundred and fifty men in all ; the British loss was stated at two hundred, but supposed to be much greater. Fort Independence and Fort Constitution were evacuated next day ; and Putnam retreated to Fishkill. By their pos session of these forts, the British obtained command of the North river, and immediately proceeded to open the commu nication, which had been obstructed by a boom and chain running across the river from Fort Montgomery, and another inferior boom at Fort Constitution. The main chain weighed above fifty tons, and the whole had been constructed at an expense of fifty thousand pounds. The removal of these obstructions occupied so much time, that Burgoyne was obliged to surrender before they had given him any assist ance, and Sir Henry Clinton appeared to think that all that was necessary was to open a passage to Albany, and that Burgoyne was able to extricate himself from his difficulties. On the 13th, a strong detachment of the British was sent to Esopus, where, hearing of the surrender of Burgoyne, they resolved to lay the little town in ashes, to gratify their revenge. Not a single house was left standing, and Conti nental Village, which contained barracks for fifteen hundred troops, shared the same fate, by order of Governor Tryon. Governor Clinton was obliged to witness these atrocities of his namesake, for want of a sufficient force to attack him. Gates soon after approached the scene of their depredations, and they returned to New York. Notwithstanding the simplicity of the articles of the " Con vention of Saratoga," many difficulties arose in their execution. The British general appears to have forgotten, when he agreed that the troops should be embarked for Europe at Boston that AMERICANS AT VALLEY FORGE. 37 that port is almost inaccessible to ships in the winter season, and that, owing to this circumstance, they could not sail before the ensuing spring. Burgoyne therefore petitioned Genera] Washington to change the place from Boston to Newport. Washington forwarded the petition to Congress, who, from experience, placed no great reliance on British faith and honour, and they therefore refused the application, and directed General Heath to take the name, rank, former place of abode, and description, of every prisoner of Saratoga; and after much altercation, the embarkation of the troops was delayed or refused on various pretences, and they were finally removed from Boston to the back part ofthe state of Virginia, and only released by exchange. American Army at Valley Forge. On retiring from White Marsh to Valley Forge, the tents of the American army were exchanged for log-huts, which constituted acceptable habitations to his nearly naked and barefoot troops, who had tracked their way from White Marsh, by the blood, which, running from the bare and man gled feet of the soldiers, stained the rough and frozen road throughout its whole extent. They were in a destitute and deplorable situation; and, to add to their miseries, famine began to make its appearance. The British in Philadelphia gave good gold for what the farmers brought to town, whilst Washington could only pay them in Continental scrip, which, 38 ATTEMPT TO DISPLACE WASHINGTON. already depreciated, became daily less in value. Naturally seeking the better market, they brought their produce to Philadelphia ; but they often fell into the hands of the Ameri can detachments and patrols, who then punished them and confiscated their loads. At a respectful distance, the Ameri cans almost surrounded the city, and completely cut off the communication of the British with the country, and they suf fered greatly for want of forage. Washington was at length obliged to exercise the authority given by Congress, and seize all the provisions he could find within seventy miles of head-quarters, either paying for them, or giving a certificate, for the payment of which the faith of Congress was pledged. While he was thus pressed to procure food for his famished men, he received intelligence of a plot to remove him from the head of the army, in which a few officers, headed by General Conway, and some members of Congress, were con cerned. Gates's brilliant success at Saratoga had won the admiration of many, and he was fixed upon for the successor of Washington, whose integrity and good conduct had won for him the esteem of all who served under him, both officer's and privates. They felt the liveliest indignation at the in triguers, and General Cadwallader went so far as to challenge Conway, who was wounded in a duel which ensued. While in a dangerous state, he addressed a letter to Washington, acknowledging the falsity of his former assertions, and begging his pardon for them. The majority of Congress possessed sufficient discernment to resist the dark machinations of this faction, and the brave and upright Washington continued at the head of the army. Congress was very tardy in its preparations for the ensuing campaign, and it was some time before the necessary measures for the successful termination of the contest were made. Brit ain declared war upon France, and the Americans expected that the conflict, of which many began to be weary, would now soon be ended. More alacrity was evinced by all classes in pre parations for the campaign than had been noticed at any time before, except at the commencement of the struggle. ARRIVAL OF BARON STEUBEN. 39 On the 1st of December, 1777, the French ship l'Heureux, laden with arms and munitions of war for the use of the United States, arrived at Portsmouth, in New Hampshire. In her came as passenger Baron Steuben, an officer of the Prus sian army, and aid-de-camp to Frederic the Great. While in the service of that monarch, he had been at the head of the quarter-master's department, and was , therefore peculiarly fitted to introduce the military tactics of one of the greatest monarchs of Europe into the American army. In the sum mer of that year, -he had travelled to Paris, with the intention of visiting some friends in England ; and while in that city, he met with the Count de St. Germain, who was then French minister of war. The minister, knowing the talents of the baron, prevailed upon him to enter the service of Congress. On his arrival in America, he heard the news of the capture of Burgoyne, and he was assured that the cause in which he had embarked was not a hopeless one. He wrote to Washington for instructions, and in compli ance with his direction, went to Yorktown, in Pennsylvania, where Congress was assembled. His services were thank fully accepted, and the commission's, which he desired for his attendants, granted. He then immediately joined the army, which was in winter-quarters at Valley Forge. Long military practice in the Prussian service had perfectly qualified him for a military teacher, and in May, 1788, Congress complied with the recommendation of the commander-in-chief, and appointed him inspector-general of the army, with the rank of major- general. He immediately commenced his duties, and in a short time he had surmounted difficulties which would have discouraged a less determined spirit. A complete system of order and exercise which he composed, meeting with the ap probation of the commander-in-chief, was ordered by Congress to be printed and adopted in the army. For many years after the close of the war, this system was used by the states for the training of the militia. The following extract from Dr. Thacher's Military Journal, will serve to show his success in instructing the raw troops 40 STEUBEN MADE INSPECTOR-GENERAL. Baron Steuben introducing the Prussian discipline into the American Army. which had hitherto composed the American army. He says, " After the siege of Yorktown, the Baron returned to the northward, and remained with the army, continually employed until the peace, in perfecting its discipline. The adroitness, and above all, the silence with which the manoeuvres were performed, was remarked with astonishment, by the officers of the French army. "The Marquis de la Val de Montmorenci, brigadier-general, said to the baron, ' I admire the celerity and exactitude with which your men perform, but what I cannot conceive, is the silence with which they manoeuvre.' ' I don't know, Monsieur le Marquis,' he replied, ' whence noise should proceed, when even my brigadiers dare not open their mouths, but to repeat the orders.' " The French troops were exceedingly loud in their evolu tions and marches, and Monsieur la Val at all times louder than the rest. On a subsequent occasion, designed to show the degree of expertness at which our officers and soldiers had arrived, the baron was asked by one of the French generals, what manoeuvres he intended to perform ; on being informed ; STEUBEN'S DISCfrtflNE. 41 < Yes,' replied the French chief, < I have seen, particularly the last you mention, performed by the Prussians in Silesia, but with a very complex addition,' which he explained. < But you will recollect, general, that we are not quite Prussians.' After his guests had retired, the baron said, ' I will let these French men know that we can do what the Prussians can, and what their army cannot do. I will save those gentlemen who have not been in Silesia, the trouble of going there; they may come to Verplanck's Point next week for instruction.' They came, chiefs and subalterns; and everything was done in the finest style, to their real or pretended admiration." Nothing contributed more effectively to the final success of the American arms, in this war, than the exact discipline introduced into the army by Baron Steuben. in. — 6 v CHAPTER XXXV. CONGRESSIONALAND PARLIAMENTARY PROCEEDINGS OF 1777—1778. R. FRANKLIN had moved, in the summer of 1775, that certain articles of confederation and perpetual union which he submitted to Congress, should be entered into by the colonies; but the greater part of that body were not then prepared for such a decisive measure. The subject was suffered to rest until June, 1776, when the majority of the members having determined upon the declaration of independ ence, a union became obviously necessary, both for mutual security and succour, and for obtaining foreign aid. On the llth of June, a committee, consisting of twelve members, was appointed to prepare and digest the form of a confederation. A plan was reported by this committee, on the 12th of July following. Eighty copies were ordered to be printed, the printer and the members being bound to secresy in regard to (49) ARTICLES OF CONFEDERACY. 43 its contents. It was discussed, and held under consideration in committee, until the 20th of August, when an amended draft was reported to the house. Other important business prevented immediate action upon it, until the month of April, 1777, when it was again brought forward for consideration ; it was frequently debated until the 15th of November, when the measure was finally adopted. . By this act the thirteen states were formed into a confede racy, styled, the " United States of America ;" and they were bound into a firm league of friendship with each other, for their defence, the security of their liberties, and their mutual and general welfare ; binding themselves to assist each other against all force offered to, or attacks made upon them, or any of them, on account of religion, sovereignty, trade, or any other pretence whatever. The sovereignty, freedom, and independence, and all powers, jurisdictions, and rights, not delegated to the United States, were secured to the states. Delegates were to be appointed to Congress annually, the number to be sent by each state not to exceed seven, or be less than three. The Congress was to assemble yearly, on the first Monday of November, and each state had the power of recalling its delegates and appointing others, within the year. No state was to enter into a treaty, agreement, or alliance, with any foreign nation ; nor were any two or more states to enter into any confederation or alliance whatever between themselves, without the consent of Congress. All imposts which would in any manner interfere with treaties or stipula tions' made between Congress and any foreign power, were prohibited on the part of the states, which were also debarred front keeping any naval or military force, or engaging in war, except in case of an invasion. National expenses, and those incurred, in time of war, were to be defrayed out of a common treasury, to be supplied by the several states, according to the value of the landed property in each state, the taxes for paying such proportion to be laid and levied by the legislatures of the several states, within the time agreed upon by Congress. 44 POWERS OF CONGRESS. The general legislature had the sole and exclusive power of peace and war, except in case of invasion — of sending and receiving ambassadors — entering into alliances and treaties; with a proviso, that no treaty of commerce should abridge the legislative power of the respective states, of imposing such imposts and duties on foreigners, as their people were subject to, or of prohibiting exportation ot importation of any species of goods or commodities whatever — of deciding captures made on land or water — of granting letters of marque or reprisal, in time of peace — appointing courts for the trial of piracies or felonies committed on the high seas, and for the trial of appeals in all cases of captures. Congress was also empowered to determine finally all disputes and differences, which then existed or might arise, between two or more states, concerning boundary, jurisdiction, or any other cause what ever, and the manner of exercising this power was specified' in the articles, no state being subject to a deprivation of ter ritory for the benefit of the United States. The regulation of the coinage of the country, of the standards of weights and measures, of the Indian trade and affairs, of post-offices, and military* and naval appointments, was also vested in Congress. A committee, called the committee of the states, was also appointed, to act during the recess of Congress, and was composed of one member from each state, or if circumstances should hinder any of the members from attending, nine were sufficient to constitute the committee. This was simply an executive committee, and had no power to engage in war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, coin money, define the sums necessary for the defence and welfare of the country, emit bills of credit, appoint commanders of land or naval forces, or determine the amount of the same ; these functions requiring the assent of nine states in Congress. These arti cles, which were not to be altered unless the changes should be agreed to in Congress, and afterwards confirmed by the legislatures of every state, bound the states in a perpetual union, and provided that Canada, acceding to the confedera tion, and joining in the measures of the United States, should MEETING OF PARLIAMENT. 45 be admitted into the union ; but no other colony, without the consent of nine states. These articles were to be submitted to the legislatures of the several states for consideration and approval, and their delegates being afterwards instructed to ratify them in the Congress of the United States, they " became conclusive." Congress next resolved ¦ that the flag of the United States should be thirteen stripes, one for each state, and that the union thirteen stars, white, in a blue field ; representing a new con stellation. On the 29th of October, on account of his ill health, Mr. Hancock took leave of Congress, having presided over the deliberations of that body two years and nine months; and on the 1st of November, Henry Laurens was elected to succeed him. The people on the New Hampshire grants being left in a difficult situation by the declaration of inde pendence, boldly declared their district an independent state, by the name of New Connecticut, or Vermont. Leaving for the present the American Congress in session, let us revert to the meeting of the British parliament on the 18th of November, 1777. The king made a speech expressive of his firm hope as to the final result of the expensive and de plorable contest in America. After stating his confidence in the officers and soldiers employed by him in suppressing the colonial disturbances, as he was pleased to call them, he reminded the legislature of the necessity of providing for any farther military operations which might be rendered neces sary. He again repeated his hollow, unmeaning declaration of the preceding year, that he continued to receive friendly assurances from foreign powers, adding, that as the arma ments of France and Spain continued, he had thought it neces sary to make a considerable augmentation of his own naval force ; being firmly determined never to disturb the peace of Europe, yet always to guard faithfully the honour of the British crown. Lord Coventry opposed the address, in reply to the speech from the throne, and recommended the imme diate withdrawal of the British fleets and armies, and the 46 LORD CHATHAM'S SPEECH. instant recognition of the independence of America. He was followed by Chatham, who indignantly refused his assent to the blind and servile address which approved and endeavoured to sanctify the monstrous measures which had brought the British ^empire to the condition in which it then was. He treated with scorn the affected ignorance of the ministers of the fact that the colonies were secretly aided and abetted by France. The news of the battle of the Brandywine, and the surrender of Burgoyne, had not yet reached England, and the sufferings of the army of that general were known only in part. The desperate state of the English arms was, however, described by Chatham, as follows: "No man thinks more highly of British arms than I do ; I love and honour the English troops ; I know their virtues and their valour; I know they can achieve anything except impossibilities ; and I know that the conquest of English America is an impossibility. You cannot, I venture to say it, you cannot conquer America." In allusion to the employment of German mercenaries to overcome the spirit of American liberty, the eloquent orator exclaimed, " You may swell every expense, and every effort, still more extravagantly ; pile and accumulate every assistance you can buy or borrow ; traffic and barter with every little, pitiful German prince, that sells and sends his subjects to the shambles of a foreign power : your efforts are for ever vain and impotent — doubly so from this mercenary aid on which you rely ; for it irritates to an incurable resentment, the minds of your enemies — to overrun them with the mercenary sons of rapine and plunder ; devoting them and their possessions to the rapacity of hireling cruelty ! If I were an American, as I am an Englishman, while a foreign troop was landed in my country, I never would lay down my arms — never — never — never !" When he came to speak of the employment of the Indians in the service of Britain, his tone was still more loud and indignant. " But, my lords," said he, " who is the man that, in addition to these disgraces and mischiefs of our army ELOQUENCE OF CHATHAM. 47 has dared to authorize and associate to our arms the toma hawk and seal ping-knife of the savage ? To call into civilized alliance the wild and inhuman savage of the woods ; to dele gate to the merciless Indian, the defence of disputed rights ; and to wage the horrors of his barbarous war against our brethren ? My lords, these enormities cry aloud for redress and punishment ; unless thoroughly done away, it will be a stain on the national character — it is a violation of the con stitution — I believe it is against the law. Nor is it the least of our misfortunes, that the strength and character of our army are thus impaired — infected with the mercenary spirit of robbery and rapine — familiarized to the horrid scenes of savage cruelty, it can no longer boast of the noble and gene rous principles which dignify a soldier ; no longer sympathize with the dignity of the royal banner, nor feel the ' pride, pomp, and circumstance of glorious war, that makes ambition virtue.' What makes ambition virtue ? — the sense of honour. But is the sense of honour consistent with a spirit of plunder, or the practice of murder 1 Can it flow from mercenary mo tives, or can it prompt to cruel deeds ? Besides these mur derers and plunderers, let me ask our ministers, what other allies they have acquired ? What other powers have they associated to their cause. Have they entered into an alliance with the King of the Gipsies ? Nothing, my lords, is too low or too ludicrous to be consistent with their counsels." He then expressed his desire that the struggle should not end in the dismemberment of the British empire ; but warned the ministers of the consequences of persevering in the Ameri can war. He attacked the ministry personally, and seemed astonished at their remaining in office. He recommended to the ministry to retreat from office, lest the punishment they deserved should fall upon them. In conclusion, he proposed an amendment to the address, recommending an immediate cessation of hostilities, and the commencement of a treaty to restore peace and liberty to America, strength and happiness to England, security and permanent prosperity to both countries. 48 DEBATE IN THE LOWER HOUSE. Lord Chatham was replied to by Sandwich, first lord of the admiralty, who merely explained the relations of Great Britain and France, and who was followed by Lord Camden, in an able speech, expressive of his opinion that if the war were prosecuted to the issue of this alternative, shall America be subdued, or shall she render herself independent ? — he would wish for independence, because he thought that the subjuga tion of America by force of arms must be followed by the enslavement of England. The Duke of Richmond followed in support of Chatham's amendment, and was answered by Lord Suffolk, in a sp^ch in favour of the ministerial project of employing Indians against the colonists. His observations drew forth another burst of fiery eloquence from the great mover ofthe amendment, who closed his remarks, in order that the question might be taken on the amendment, which was lost by a vote of eighty- four to twenty-eight. In the House of Commons, the Marquis of Granby made a similar motion, which was seconded in an able speech, by Lord John Cavendish. Lord North kept his majority together, notwithstanding the spirited opposition, who could only get eighty-six votes against two hundred and forty-three on the ministerial address. The opposition members in both houses determined to call for a committee on the state of the nation, and this the minis ters readily granted ; but when the motion for papers was made, they were indignantly refused. On the occasion of the debate, Lord North and Lord George Germaine were made the butt of the witticisms of the great orators, Fox and Burke. The latter humorously and forcibly compared North to the " pigmy physician" appointed to watch over the health of Sancho Panza, who had placed before him a table most plen tifully provided ; but saw every dish snatched away, on various pretences, by the order of that functionary, before he could get a mouthful. Fox followed Burke's example, and said that as the fat and good-natured North had been compared to the court-physician SPEECH OF FOX. 49 Edmund Burke. of Sancho Panza, he likened the haughty, starch, and imperi ous Lord George Germaine, the chief manager of American affairs, to Doctor Sangrado. " For two years," said he, " that a certain noble lord has presided over American affairs, the most violent scalping, tomahawking measures have been pur sued. Bleeding has been his only prescription. If a people, deprived of their ancient rights, are grown tumultuous — bleed them ! If they are attacked with a spirit of insurrection — bleed them! If their fever should rise into rebellion — bleed them ! cries this state physician : more blood : more blood : still more blood ! When Doctor Sangrado had persevered in I ; in. — 7 50 DEBATE CONTINUED. a similar practice of bleeding his patients, killing by the very means he used for a cure, his man took the liberty of remon strating on the necessity of relaxing in a practice to which thousands of their patients had fallen sacrifices, and which was beginning to bring their name into disrepute. The doctor answered, ' I believe we have carried the matter a little too far ; but you must know, I have written a book on the efficacy of this practice ; therefore, though every patient we have should die by it, we must continue bleeding, for the credit of my book !' " In this comparison, the resemblance will not appear the less apt, when the reader remembers that Lord George Germaine had considerable fame as a pamphleteer, and was at that time one of the reputed authors of " Junius's Letters." Notwithstanding the efforts of the opposition members to procure official papers, the motion was negatived by a vote of one hundred and seventy-eight to eighty-nine. On the day after this decision, December 3d, news arrived of the surrender of Burgoyne, and the popular idea was that ministers would be driven from their posts, to make room for those who had so long opposed them. In the afternoon of that day, Colonel Barre" rose in the House of Commons, and asked Lord George Germaine what news he had received by his last expresses from Quebec ; and called upon him to tell him, upon his honour, what had become of General Burgoyne and his brave army. The haughty secretary was constrained to confess that he had received the unhappy intelligence ; adding, however, that it was not official, and had not yet been authenticated. It had been brought, he said, by express from Quebec, where it had been received from Ticonderoga, to which place it had been carried by the reports of deserters. It was, he observed, a most unfortunate affair ; but he expressed a hope that the house would suspend its judgment; declaring, in a cold, self-satisfied tone, that, if he had been in fault in planning the expedition, he was there to answer for it. Barre" then said that the man who planned so rash and incoherent an expedition was alone to blame. Charles Fox BURKE, WEDDERBURN, NORTH. 51 Colonel Barr6. Burke, and others, continued the attack, and vividly described the loss and disgrace the British arms had sustained. The solicitor-general, Wedderburn, attempted to check the torrent of words which were thus poured into the ears of the minis ters ; and Lord North moved the business of the day, which was to vote supplies ; observing that these were indispensable, whether the war was to be prolonged, or a peace concluded. On the 5th of December, Chatham moved for the produc tion of copies of all orders and instructions sent to Lieutenant- General Burgoyne. A long and tedious debate followed, upon the subject ofthe employment of Indian allies in America, 52 LORD NORTH'S SPEECH. and the motion was at length negatived, by a vote of forty to eighteen. Estimates were passed after much angry debate, fixing the number of seamen for the ensuing year at sixty thousand, and the number of troops to be employed, in America alone, at fifty-five thousand. The ministry had, by this time, become tired of the fire of motions, kept up incessantly by the members of the opposition, and on the 10th of December, a motion for an adjournment of Parliament for six weeks, was carried, in spite of a vigorous opposition. On the reassembling of the Parliament, motion was followed by motion, for persons and papers, on various subjects, all of which were most ably supported, but lost, by the usual minis terial majorities. On the 17th of February, 1778, Lord North produced a conciliatory plan, which he said he hoped would yet prove effectual, and moved for leave to bring in two bills — one for declaring the intentions of the Parliament of Great Britain concerning the exercise of the right of imposing taxes within his majesty's colonies in North America — the other to enable his majesty to appoint commissioners, with sufficient powers to treat, consult, and agree upon the means of quieting the disorders now subsisting in certain of the colonies, plan tations, and provinces of North America. He said that he had always been favourable to peace, that he had tried con ciliatory means before the sword was unsheathed, and would gladly try them again. He continued in a speech, renouncing the right of taxing the colonies, and recommending that Con gress be treated with as a legal body. The members of the opposition triumphed over the ministers, who, they said, were now, when too late, adopting a scheme long since proposed by themselves and rejected. Fox congratulated Lord North on at length becoming a proselyte to the doctrines delivered by his honourable friend Burke, three years ago. But the time, he said, was now gone by ; the plan was useless. He attributed all the mischief that had happened, to Lord North's total ignorance. Fox also informed the House, that a report had obtained currency, that within the last ten days, France had actually FRENCH ALLIANCE. 53 signed a treaty with the Americans, acknowledging their independence, and entering into a close alliance with them. When this was announced, Lord North remained for some time perfectly silent. The question was put to him, whether he had been apprised of the important fact, and several gen tlemen called upon him for an answer. Yet he remained mute, until Sir George Saville pressed him in so direct and positive a manner, that he was constrained to confess that he had received the same intelligence ; but as he had not been officially informed of it, he could not say that the report was either false or authentic. The famous John Wilkes and others now attempted to take advantage of this occurrence, and asserted that these bills were merely meant to delude the Americans, as that people would now readily perceive. The two bills, how ever, passed both houses, after undergoing several amend ments. On the 17th of March, 1778, a message was transmitted to the house, from the throne, stating that information had been received from the French king, to the effect that he had con cluded a treaty of amity and commerce with the revolted sub jects of the King of England in America ; in consequence of which communication, the British ambassador at Paris had been ordered home. His majesty now declared that he relied fully on the affection and zeal of his people, to repel the insult and maintain the reputation of the country. After delivering his notification, the French ambassador departed for Paris. Lord North now moved an address to the throne ; and an amendment was immediately proposed, recommending to the king to dismiss the ministers ; the first address was, however, carried through both houses. Many debates followed concerning the state of the navy, the methods employed by ministers in making contracts for supplies, and on Irish affairs. On the 19th of March, Charles Fox moved a vote of censure upon Lord George Germaine, as being the chief author of Burgoyne's misfortunes. The proposition was rejected, by a vote of one hundred and sixty- 54 BURGOYNE'S DEFENCE. ' four to forty-four ; whereupon _Fox indignantly tore to pieces a paper which he held in his hand, containing another propo sition, and declared that he would make no more motions. In May, a motion was made for a committee to examine into the causes of the loss of the northern army. Burgoyne rose to defend himself from the charges brought by some of the members of Parliament, and laid the blame of his unsuc cessful operations in America upon Sir Henry Clinton and Lord George Germaine ; the latter, he said, had tied up his hands by orders positive and unqualified, in instances where latitude should be given to a general, to act according to cir cumstances. Much ofthe blame of his miscarriages was by him laid upon Howe, for neglecting to send a co-operating force up the North river, in proper season. By this time, several of the opposition leaders had deter mined to advocate the recognition of American Independence, as the only means of avoiding a war with that country and with France. Shelburne, Chatham, Camden, and others, were averse to that measure ; and the great orator made his last speech in Parliament, on the 7th of April, 1778, deprecating in the most impressive manner, the dismemberment of the once noble British empire. He was brought into the house, by two of his friends, wrapped in flannel, pale and emaciated. Sickness and age had done their work. He rose from his seat with slowness and difficulty, leaning on his crutches, and supported under each arm by two friends, to oppose a motion offered by the Duke of Richmond, entreating his majesty to withdraw his forces from America. He took one hand from his crutch and raised it, casting his eyes upward, and said, " I thank God that I have been enabled to come here this day — to perform my duty, and to speak on a subject that has so deeply impressed my mind. I am old and infirm ; I have one foot, more than one foot in the grave ; I am risen from my bed, to stand up in the cause of my country — perhaps never again to speak in this House." At first, he spoke in a very low and feeble tone ; but, as he grew warm, his voice rose, and was as harmonious as ever : oratorical and affectic", CHATHAM'S LAST SPEECH. 55 perhaps more than at any former period. " My lords," said he, " I rejoice that the grave has not closed upon me ; that I am still alive, to lift up my voice against the dismemberment of this ancient and most noble monarchy ! Pressed down, as I am, by the hand of infirmity, I am little able to assist my country in this most perilous conjuncture; but, my lords, while I have sense and memory, I will never consent to de prive the royal offspring of the House of Brunswick, the heirs ofthe Princess Sophia, of their fairest inheritance. Where is the man that will dare to advise such a measure ? My lords, his majesty succeeded to an empire as great in extent as its reputation was unsullied. Shall we tarnish the lustre of this nation by an ignominious surrender of its rights and fairest possessions ? Shall this great kingdom, that has survived, whole and entire, the Danish depredations, the Scottish in roads, and the Norman conquest — that has stood the threat ened invasion of the Spanish armada — now fall prostrate before the House of Bourbon 1 Surely, my lords, this nation is no longer what it was ! Shall a people that, fifteen years ago, were the terror of the world, now stoop so low as to tell their ancient, their inveterate enemy — ' Take all we have, only give us peace !' It is impossible ! I wage war with no man or set of men. I wish for none of their employments ; nor would I co-operate with men who still persist in unre- tracted error ; who, instead of acting on a firm, decisive line of conduct, halt between two opinions, where there is no middle path. In God's name, if it is absolutely necessary to declare either for peace or war, and the former cannot be preserved with honour, why is not the latter commenced with out hesitation ? I am not, I confess, well informed of the resources of this kingdom ; but I trust it has still sufficient to maintain its just rights, though I know them not. But, my lords, any state is better than despair. Let us, at least, make one effort ; and if we must fall, let us fall like men !" The Duke of Richmond then rose to answer Lord Chatham, although he was evidently disconcerted at the course he had taken. When he concluded, Chatham rose to reply ; but the 56 DEATH OF CHATHAM. violence of his indignation at the measure overcame him ; his strength failed him ; he fell backwards in a kind of fit or swoon, and he would have fallen to the floor, but for the prompt support of some friendly arms. The whole house was agitated — every one pressed around him with anxious solici tude — and the debate was closed without another word. He was carried to the house of a friend, and thence to his dwell ing at Hayes, where he lingered for rather more than a month, expiring on the llth of May, in his seventieth year. When intelligence was given to Parliament of his death, resolutions were passed, securing to him a public funeral, and a monument in Westminster Abbey, inscribed with an expres sion of the public sense of so great and irreparable a loss. The debate on the Duke of Richmond's motion was continued on the next day, and many able speeches were made on either , side. Upon the division, however, it was lost by a vote of fifty-five to thirty-three, and on the 7th of July, his majesty terminated the session. (• Meanwhile, the success of the Americans in the campaign of 1777, had shown their strength and elevated them in the eyes of those whom they wished to obtain as auxiliaries. Their commissioners had been engaged in Paris, soliciting the acceptance of the Declaration of Independence, by his most Christian majesty, from December, 1776, to December, 1777. On the 18th of the latter month, the commissioners wrote to Congress, acknowledging the receipt of despatches of the 6th of October, dated at Yorktown. " They came to us," says the letter, " by a packet from Boston, which brought the great news of Burgoyne's defeat and surrender, news that apparently occasioned as much general joy in France, as if it had been a victory of their own troops over their own enemies; such is the universal, warm, and sincere good-will and attach ment to us and our cause, in this nation. We took the opportunity of pressing the ministry, by a short memorial, to a conclusion of our proposed Treaty, which had so lonw been under their consideration, and been from time to time post-. poned. On signifying to the ministry the importance it might TREATY RATIFIED. 57 be at this juncture, when probably Britain would be making some proposition of accommodation, that the Congress should be informed explicitly what might be expected from France and Spain, M. Gerard, one of the secretaries, came yesterday, to inform us, by order of the king, that after long and full consideration of our affairs and propositions in Council, it was decided, and his majesty was determined to acknowledge our in dependence, and make treaty with us of amity and commerce." The capture of Burgoyne thus fixed the wavering politics of the French court ; and on the 6th of February, Louis XVI. of France entered into treaties of amity and commerce, and of alliance with the United States, on the footing of the most perfect equality and reciprocity. It was declared, in the treaty of alliance, that if war should break out between France and England, during the existence of that with the United States, it should be made a common cause ; and that neither of the contracting parties should conclude either truce or peace with Great Britain, without the formal consent of the other, first obtained : and they mutually engaged " not to lay down their arms, until the independence of the United States shall have been formally, or tacitly, assured, by the treaty or treaties that should terminate the war." France having now become a party in the war for the support of American independence, the political affairs of the United States assumed a new aspect. Fearful of the effect of the reception of the intelligence of the treaty, upon the people of the United States, the British ministers sent copies of their conciliatory bills, even before they became laws, to be there distributed. They were entrusted to Governor Tryon, who received them about the middle of April, and transmitted them to General Washington, and to the governors of some of the states. With an expression of his fears of their ill effects upon the public mind, unless measures were taken to coun teract them, the general transmitted them to Congress. They were then referred to a committee, and on the 22d of April, Congress unanimously accepted a report from this committee, and ordered it to be printed with the bills. III.— 8 58 PATRIOTISM OF GOV. TRUMBULL. The report contained many severe animadversions upon the bills, and cautioned the people against being deceived by the schemes which the ministry might employ to discontinue that union by which only the defence of their common rights and privileges could be effected. In conclusion, the committee reported, and Congress declared, that the United States could not, with any propriety, hold any conference or treaty, with any commissioners, on the part of Great Britain, unless they should, as a preliminary, either withdraw their fleets and armies, or in positive and express terms, acknowledge the independence of the states. Governor Trumbull of Connecticut, to whom Tryon sent a copy of the bills, returned an answer as spirited as the report of the committee. " The repeated rejection of our sincere and sufficiently humble petitions," said that patriotic governor, " the commencement of hostilities, the inhumanity which has marked the prosecution of the war on your part, in its several stages, the insolence, which displays itself, on every petty advantage, the cruelties, which have been exercised on those unhappy men, whom the fortune of war has thrown into your hands; all these are insuperable bars to the very idea of con cluding a peace with Great Britain, on any other conditions, than the most absolute, perfect independence." On the 2d of May, 1778, Mr. Silas Deane arrived in York, in Pennsylvania, with the treaties which had been made with France. Congress not being in session, immediately assem bled, and the treaties were laid before them. On. the 4th, they were unanimously ratified, and soon after published. The gratitude and joy with which the Americans received the intelligence ofthe treaty, were almost unbounded. They now expected, with confidence, that their wishes would be fully real ized, and the hope of future independence reconciled them to present calamities. Had the alliance with France not been effected, many might have censured Congress for refusing to accept the terms offered by the British ministry ; but when this happy connection was known, gratitude and national faith were additional incentives to pursue the line of conduct they CONSEQUENCES OF THE ALLIANCE. 59 Silas Deane. had adopted. After the colonies had declared themselves independent states — had pledged their honour to abide by that declaration — had, under the smiles of Heaven, main tained it for three campaigns without foreign aid — after the greatest monarch in Europe had entered into a treaty with them, and guaranteed their independence — after all this, to degrade themselves from the rank of freemen to that of sub- jects — from sovereign states to dependent provinces — were propositions universally detested by the citizens of the United States. The tide was now turned. Instead of that hanker ing after Great Britain, which had made a separation painful, the current of popular opinions and prejudices ran strong in 60 CONGRESSIONAL ADDRESS. an opposite direction. In many parts of the country, the roy alists, who had before taken part with the British, joined their countrymen, and took the oaths to the new government.* Upon this occasion, Congress presented an address to the people, congratulating them upon the alliance which had been contracted with his most Christian majesty. It recounted to the people their struggles for the last three years, against the tyrannical attempts of the British nation to enslave them, and again cautioned them against the insidious designs of the ministry, which were hidden by the mask of the conciliatory bills, with which they had lately endeavoured to allure the colonists to their ruin. It warned them to beware of the specious arguments and the insidious fallacies with which the British emissaries endeavoured to entrap them. In conclu sion, it said, " The sweets of a free commerce with every part of the earth, will soon reimburse you for all the losses you have sustained. The full tide of wealth will flow in upon your shores, free from the arbitrary impositions of those whose interest and whose declared policy it was to check your growth. Your interests will be fostered and nourished by governments, that derive their power from your grant, and will therefore be obliged, by the influence of cogent necessity, to exert it in your favour. It is to obtain these things, that we call for your strenuous, unremitted exertions. Yet do not believe that you have been or can be saved, merely by your own strength. No ! it is by the assistance of Heaven ; and this you must assiduously cultivate, by acts which Heaven ap proves. Thus shall the power and the happiness of these sovereign, free, and independent states, founded on the virtue of their citizens, increase, extend, and endure, until the Almighty shall blot out all the empires of the earth." Meanwhile, Earl Carlisle, Governor Johnstone, and William Eden, the British commissioners, were preparing themselves for their mission, by ascertaining, as far as possible, the opinion the Americans would be likely to have, ofthe terms they were about to offer. For this purpose, William Pulteney, a member' * Ramsay. Ji DR. FRANKLIN AND WM. PULTENEY. 61 Dr. Franklin. of Parliament, and brother-in-law to Governor Johnstone, went to Paris, about the last of March, and under a fictitious name, requested a conference with the American minister, Dr. Franklin. In this conference, he confidentially submitted to his consideration, the terms about to be proposed to the Americans. Dr. Franklin expressed his opinion against them, and candidly told Pulteney that they would never be accepted by his countrymen ; and that every proposition, implying a voluntary agreement to return to a state of dependence on Great' Britain, would be rejected. Soon after, a member of Parliament, David Hartley, visited Franklin, with the same object and like success. Taking 62 ARRIVAL OF COMMISSIONERS. leave of Franklin, he wrote in the postscript of his letter, " If tempestuous times should come, take care of yourself ; events are uncertain, and men are capricious." " I thank you for your kind caution," said the doctor, in answer, " but having nearly finished a long life, I set but little value on what re mains of it. Like a draper, when one chaffers with him for a remnant, I am ready to say, ' as it is only the fag-end, I will not differ with you about it, take it for what you please.' Perhaps the best use an old fellow can be put to, is to make a martyr of him." An Irish gentleman, named Chapman, also endeavoured to get the doctor to state what terms would satisfy the Americans ; but the stern republicanism of the venerable philosopher could not be made to bend to the propositions of the British ministers.* Notwithstanding this assurance that the terms they were about to propose would not be received by the Americans, the commissioners set sail, and landed at Philadelphia, about the 1st of June. After an unsuccessful application to the commander-in-chief for a passport for their secretary, they sent to Congress copies of their commission, the Acts of Par liament in reference to their appointment, and the terms they were instructed to offer. Their letter ended with some severe and unjust reflections upon the honour of the ally which the Americans had just obtained. After some opposition, this letter was read and referred to a committee of five. Upon their report, the president was directed to answer the letter of the commissioners, and to inform them that, as preliminaries to any negotiation on the subject, Great Britain must first acknowledge the independ ence of the United States, and withdraw her fleets and armies. A second letter was then written by the commissioners, en deavouring to evade the two preliminaries, and attempting to open negotiations in the present state of affairs ; but it was voted, that as their independence was not acknowledged, nor the hostile troops withdrawn, the second letter should not be answered. This determination of Congress gave the * Franklin's Works. ATTEMPT TO BRIBE GEN. REED. 63 General Joseph Reed. commissioners but little concern, as their second letter was evidently intended more for the people at large, than for Congress. The declarations and manifestoes of the British Commis sioners were, however, derided ; while the indignation of the people was excited by the attempts of Governor Johnstone, who was personally acquainted with many members of Congress, and one of the commissioners, to bribe some of them to desert their country's cause. Henry Laurens, President of Congress, Joseph Reed, Francis Dana, and Robert Morris, among others, were offered many advantages in case they would lend them selves to British views. But they found that British gold was no more efficacious than British arms had been. General Reed, in particular, was addressed by Johnstone in a letter, assuring him that if he would exert his abilities to promote a recon ciliation, ten thousand pounds sterling, and the most valuable office in the colonies, were at his disposal. The incorruptible patriot answered, " that he was not worth purchasing ; but that, such as he was, the King of Great Britain was not rich enough to buy him." _! 64 RETURN OF COMMISSIONERS. These transactions caused a resolution of Congress, refusing to hold any further communication with men who could resort to such base and dishonourable means to promote his ends. A declaration of an intention to prosecute the war to extermination, then followed on the part of the commissioners; but the bearers of this publication being denied by Congress the protection of a flag, the commissioners soon after returned to Europe. Johnstone denied in Parliament ever having made such offers ; in consequence of which, Reed published a pamphlet, in which the whole transaction was clearly and satisfactorily proved, and this paper was extensively circulated, both in England and America. These events served to keep alive the spirit of resistance in the breasts of the people, who were more fully determined to maintain their independence. The views entertained by the most enlightened statesmen of continental Europe, respecting the pending contest, are evi dent from the following opinion, expressed by the able Turgot, to the ministers of Louis XVI., as early as the month of April, 1776 : " The supposition of the absolute separation between Great Britain and her colonies, seems to me infinitely probable. This will be the result of it : when the independence of the colonies shall be entire, and recognised by the English them selves, a total revolution will follow in the political and com mercial relations between Europe and America ; and I firmly believe that every other mother-country will be forced to abandon all empire over her colonies, and to leave an entire freedom of commerce with all nations, to content herself with partaking with others in the advantages of a free trade, and with preserving the old ties of friendship and fraternity with her former colonists. If this is an evil, I believe that there exists no remedy or means of hindering it ; that the only course to pursue is to submit to the inevitable necessity, and console ourselves as best we may under it." General La Fayette. CHAPTER XXXVI. CAMPAIGN OF 1778. HE campaign of 1778 commenced with one of the most splendid achievements which occurred du ring the whole of the war of inde pendence ; the retreat of Barren Hill, conducted by the Marquis de la Fayette. In May, he had been stationed by Washington at Barren Hill, seven miles in front of the American camp, with a detachment of two thousand five hundred men. Howe sent General Grant, with five thousand men, to surprise him. Some of the militia patrols had deserted their posts, and Grant, by his skilful measures, very nearly effected his object; but La Fayette out-generalled him, and by the most skilful manoeuvres, succeeded in effecting a retreat without loss. Fearful for the safety of their army, the British ministers had sent orders to Howe to evacuate the city of Philadelphia in.— 9 (65) 66 BRITISH EVACUATE PHILADELPHIA. and the river Delaware, without delay, lest the French fleet, which it was presumed would sail for America in the spring, might entrap him, and cause the loss of both fleet and army. Accordingly, the royal army crossed the Delaware into New Jersey, on the 18th of June. Washington had previ ously detached Maxwell's brigade to aid the Jersey militia in checking their march, whilst he should fall on their rear him self with the main body. The Americans crossed the Dela ware in pursuit of the British, while six hundred men were detached under Morgan, to reinforce Maxwell. The British marched to Allentown, and there chose the road to Sandy Hook, to avoid crossing the Raritan, which they must have done, if they had marched direct to Amboy. They encamped on the 27th of June, near Freehold Court-House, in Mon mouth county. Washington sent General Wayne, with one thousand men, to reinforce the troops already on their lines. La Fayette was sent to command this division, which amounted to four thousand men, and Lee soon after joined them, with two additional brigades, and took charge of the whole. Morgan hovered on the right flank of the British, with his corps, and Dickinson was on the left, with eight hundred Jersey militia. Washington was three miles in the rear, with the main body. He determined to make an attack upon the British before they should reach the strong grounds about Middletown. Lee was ordered to maintain his disposi tions for an attack, and to keep his troops constantly on their arms, so as to take advantage of the first movement of the enemy. Knyphausen led the van, with the baggage ; and the best troops were placed in the rear, under Cornwallis. At break of day, on the 28th of June, the royal army began their march; but the rear waited until eight o'clock in the morning. Lee followed them into the plains ; Clinton turned with his whole rear-division, to attack the Americans, and Lee began the engagement. Owing to some misunderstand ing, part of the American forces began to retreat, and the rest soon followed in great disorder. Washington now came up, with the main body, and to his great astonishment and BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. 67 mortification, met the advanced division in full retreat, Lee intending to renew the battle on higher ground. Washington rode forward and addressed General Lee in warm terms of disapprobation ; yet his indignation could not get the better of his self-command; and he immediately set himself to re pair the error which had been committed. He ordered Lee to arrest the progress of the flying soldiers, whilst he brought up the main body to their assistance. Lee executed his orders with his characteristic courage and skill. A sharp conflict ensued, the Americans were compelled to retreat, and were this time brought off by Lee in good order. The British advanced, and attacked the second line of the Americans, which was strongly posted and made such a vigorous resist ance, that the enemy were compelled to give way ; and at night Clinton withdrew his troops to a good position, where he remained till midnight, when he resumed his march, carry ing most of his wounded along with him. The Americans lost, in this battle, sixty-nine killed, and one hundred and forty wounded, whilst the British, after burying some of their dead in the night, left on the field of battle, two hundred and forty-seven killed, who were buried by the Ameri cans. They left forty-four wounded, and took many others with them. Clinton continued his retreat unmolested, owing to the bad state of the roads ; but on his march through Jersey, a large number of his men, who had married in Phila delphia, deserted, and returned to that city. The British lost Lieutenant-Colonel Monckton, and the Americans Lieutenant- Colonel Bonner and Major Dickenson, all able officers. Washington moved towards the Hudson, and D'Estaing sailed up the Delaware, with twelve ships of the line and three frigates, not ten days after Howe had quitted it ; when, finding his enemy gone, he sailed for New York, and blockaded the British fleet in the harbour. Lee, irritated by the harsh manner in which he was ad dressed by Washington on the field of battle, addressed an insulting letter to him in the evening ; for which offence, added to his conduct in the field, he was put under arrest, and soon t-,8 SIEGE OF NEWPORT. after tried by a court-martial, for disobedience of orders. Lord Sterling presided at the trial ; and Lee, after a mas terly defence, was found guilty of all the charges, and sen tenced to be suspended from any command in the army, for the term of twelve months. The sentence was approved by Congress, and on the 10th of January, 1780, they informed him that they had no further need of his services. He lived in retirement until October, 1782, when he died at Philadelphia. On the 5th of July, the British army arrived at New York, and the French fleet, under the Count d'Estaing, appeared off the coast of Virginia, when being informed of the departure of Lord Howe from the Delaware, he sailed northward, and arrived at New York on the llth of July. Finding it impos sible to get his fleet over the bar, he sailed, by the advice of Washington, for Newport, to act in conjunction with the Americans under Sullivan, in an attack on that town. The British force in Rhode Island consisted of six thousand men, commanded by Major-General Pigot, and it was sta tioned principally at Newport. Sullivan commanded about ten thousand men, mostly militia, at the town of Providence. It was determined that both armies should land on the island, on the 9th of August; but Howe appeared without the harbour, on that day, and d'Estaing sailed out to give him battle. The British admiral, however, declined the action, and put to sea, followed by the French fleet, and both were soon out of sight. Meanwhile the British abandoned some of their works on the north of the island, and Sullivan : crossed over with his army and took possession of them. On the 14th, the army moved forward to within two or three miles of Newport, and next morning the siege of the place commenced. After two days' manoeuvring the hostile fleets were separated by a storm, and on the 19th, the French fleet arrived in the harbour in a shat tered condition, when d'Estaing announced to Sullivan that instead of co-operating in the attack on Newport, he intended sailing to Boston to refit. The Americans were much dissatis fied at this conduct, and the militia began to desert in great numbers. La Fayette and Greene waited on d'Estaing, to SULLIVAN'S FORTUNATE RETREAT. 69 induce him to remain, but to no purpose, and on the 22d, the fleet set sail for Boston, and Sullivan found it necessary to raise the siege. He accordingly began his retreat in the night, and was pursued by the British in the morning. Soon after the Americans had gained the works on the north end of the island, an action ensued, August 29th, and after a short but sharp conflict, the enemy gave way, and retreated to Quaker Hill. The loss of the British in this engagement was stated at two hundred and sixty, that ofthe Americans at two hundred and eleven, of whom thirty were killed. Sullivan was now informed by letter from Washington that a large body of troops had sailed from New York, probably destined for Newport. This intelligence made him determine to evacuate the island. The great judgment exercised in attempting this was crowned with complete success. The Americans made a remarkable escape ; they crossed on the night of the 30th, by Howland and Bristol ferries, to the con tinent; and on the 31st, Sir Henry Clinton, having been detained four days in the Sound, by adverse winds, arrived with four thousand men, when a retreat by the Americans would have been impracticable. Finding that Sullivan had eluded him, Howe sailed for New York, as far as New London, where he found that he could not effect a passage to the town by the river, and he there fore sent General Gray, with the transports and troops, to Bedford, where many American privateers resorted. Gray reached the place of destination on the evening of the 5th of September ; the troops were immediately landed, to the num ber of four thousand, and marched about the town until Mon day, when they re-embarked. During this stay they burned several houses, mills, and barns, and some small magazines. They then sailed to Fair Haven, intending to burn that vil lage ; but as they were beginning to land, Major Israel Fear ing, with one hundred and fifty men, fired on them, and they retreated to their ships, carrying their dead and wounded. After Gray's return to New York, the British army moved up each side of the Hudson, and Cornwallis, learning that 70 COLONEL CLARKE'S EXPEDITION. Colonel Baylor had crossed the Hackensack and encamped at Tappan, formed a plan of cutting them off. Gray was despatched for this service, and succeeded in completely sur prising the whole regiment ; giving no quarter, and using their swords and bayonets. Of one hundred and four privates, sixty-seven were killed, wounded, or taken. During the summer of 1778, the western frontier of the United States was grievously harassed by a yet more cruel enemy than that which warred against the people on the sea board. The Indian efforts on the back settlements of Vir ginia were fortunately defeated by the courage, talents, and singular capacity for Indian warfare, which centred in Colo nel George Rogers Clarke. With a body of Virginia militia, he entered their country, overcame all obstacles, until he had penetrated to the British settlements on the Mississippi, where he took the town of Kaskaskias, and surprised and captured Colonel Hamilton, the commander of the British in that quarter. This man had made himself so conversant with the manners and language of the . Indians, as to have acquired a great influence over them, and most of the Indian expeditions were prompted and often led by him ; nor was he too humane to stimulate them, by ardent spirits and rewards, to commit barbarities which even they themselves would have revolted from. So odious was he to the colonists, that he was ironed and imprisoned by the Virginia council. His capture put an end to most of the barbarities which had before so deeply impressed the settlers. In Pennsylvania, no effectual measures had been taken to repress the hostile spirit of the Indians, and numbers joined the Tory refugees, who had fled to the back settlements for safety. This union, headed by Colonel Butler, and a half- blood Indian, named Brandt, carried on their hostilities to great advantage, owing to the exact knowledge of the object of the expedition by the Tories, and the assistance they ren dered them upon the spot. The weight of their hostilities fell upon the fine, new, and flourishing district of Wyoming, on the east branch of the Susquehanna river. Owing to the MASSACRE OF WYOMING. 71 dangers of their remote situations, four forts had been con structed, to prevent the irruptions of the Indians, which were garrisoned by Colonel Zebulon Butler, with about four hun dred and fifty men. At length, in the beginning of July, Colonel John Butler, a cousin of the other colonel, and a Connecticut Tory, appeared on the Susquehanna, at the head of about sixteen hundred men, three-fourths of whom were Tories, disguised as Indians. One of the smaller forts was immediately betrayed into their hands. Zebulon Butler allowed himself to be enticed out of the fortress, for the pur pose of holding a conference. He marched with the whole garrison, nearly four hundred men, and was lured into an ambuscade, from which he escaped with only seventy followers. Fort Kingston was soon after invested ; Butler escaped from it with his family, in the night, and the next day it fell into the hands of his kinsman, who inhumanly massacred all of the poor inhabitants, men, women, and children, who had sought refuge in the fortress. Some were taken away alive, the rest shut up in the fort, which was set on fire, and con sumed, with all the prisoners it contained. No mercy was given to the vanquished ; and fire, sword, and the other dif ferent instruments of destruction triumphed. But few, of a district containing nearly three thousand souls, escaped to the colonies. Similar incursions were carried on in the summer of this year in the south, which was now destined soon to become the seat of war. Two bodies of refugees had made rapid incursions from East Florida into Georgia; one of them hav ing advanced to Sunbury in boats, by means of the inland navigation ; the other came over land to Midway. Colonel M'Intosh was summoned to surrender the fort which he com manded at Sunbury, and he requested the messenger to tell his officer to come and take it, which the latter declined, pre ferring to return to the place from whence he came. The other party marched toward Savannah ; but the militia met and skirmished with them continually. They reached the Ogeechee river, where there was a force of two hundred 72 EXPEDITION OF ROBERT HOWE. continentals, waiting to defend the passage. They then turned back, and on again reaching Midway, they burned it, and every dwelling-house within their reach, destroying the rice and other grain, and carrying off all the negroes, horses, cattle, and plate belonging to the planters. The inha bitants of Midway were dispersed ; some fled to South Caro lina, others to remoter places. General Robert Howe next attempted to retaliate these incursions by leading a force of two thousand men into East Florida, for the reduction of St. Augustine. He reached that city, without much opposition ; but disease carried off nearly one-fourth of his troops, and rendered his retreat absolutely necessary. The attention of the British commander-in-chief was now directed to the southern states, and a plan was concerted for obtaining possession of Georgia, by two bodies of troops, one to invade the state on the north, the other on the south. For this purpose, Major-General Prevost, who commanded in East Florida, was now to march from St. Augustine, with his whole force, and invade the south, whilst Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell was sent from New York, with two thousand five hundred men, to invest Savannah. On the 23d of December, he appeared in the river, and six days after, he effected a landing, without much opposition, under cover of the fleet of Sir Hyde Parker, who convoyed him. To defend the state, General Robert Howe had about six hundred continental soldiers, and two hundred and fifty militia, and with this force he had taken a very advantageous position, surrounded, except in front, by a swamp, river, and morass ; and the nature of the place was such, that had he been attacked in front, he could have easily defended himself. A negro, however, was aware of a small private path, through the morass, which led to the rear of the American army ; and he undertook to con duct a detachment of light-infantry, under Sir James Baird, who was to fall upon the rear, while an attack was made in front. The scheme succeeded, and the Americans were com pletely entrapped. Although they fought desperately, upwards CAPTURE OF SAVANNAH. 73 of one hundred of the Americans were killed, and four hun dred and fifty-three prisoners, forty-eight pieces of cannon, twenty-three mortars, the fort, the shipping in the river, and a large quantity of provisions, fell into the hands of the con querors. The remainder of the American army retreated into South Carolina. Augusta and Sunbury fell into the hands of the British, who now had the command of all Georgia. After this time, the plan of operations of the British military commanders was changed. They had previously attempted the subjugation of the states, by coming from the north towards the south ; but- after the capture of Burgoyne, all their attempts at conquest were directed from the southern towards the middle states. While in the north the end of the campaign found the British army in nearly the same position as at the commencement of the struggle, they had conquered the State of Georgia, and Clinton determined to commence the campaign of 1779, by an attempt to plant the royal standard in the fortresses of the Carolinas. Whilst this was the posture of affairs on the land, the infant navy had begun to distinguish itself. The privateers and small government vessels, fitted out in American ports, were very successful in cruising against the British merchantmen and West India ships. Of all the naval commanders of this period, none had more distinguished himself than Captain Nicholas Biddle, of Philadelphia. After many successes, he sailed from Charleston, in March, 1778, in the Randolph, of thirty-six guns and three hundred and fifteen men, accompanied by the General Moultrie, the Polly, the Fair American, and the Notre Dame. On the night of the 7th of March, his useful life was terminated by a fatal accident. The American fleet encountered a British vessel, which the Randolph engaged, not knowing her strength until it was too late to escape. Biddle fired the first broadside, and soon after the commence ment of the action, he was wounded in the thigh. He caused a chair to be brought, and remained on the quarter-deck, animating his crew. The other American vessels were unable to come into the action. The Moultrie, however, ventured in. -10 74 LOSS OF THE RANDOLPH. to fire one broadside, which injured the Randolph as much as it did her opponent, which turned out to be the Yarmouth of sixty-four guns, Captain Vincent. The fire from the Ran dolph was constant and well directed. She fired three broad sides to one of the Yarmouth, and appeared to be in a con tinual blaze, while the battle lasted. But about twenty minutes after the action commenced, while the surgeon was examining Captain Biddle's wound, the Randolph blew up. All her crew were lost, except four men, who 'subsisted on rain-water, which they caught in a blanket, for four days, when they were discovered and taken up by the captain of the Yarmouth. So closely were ihe ships engaged, that the captain and crew of the Fair American were of opinion that the enemy had blown up, and he was bearing down upon the Yarmouth, trumpet in hand, to hail and inquire how Captain Biddle was, when he discovered his mistake, and escaped, with the rest of the squadron, the Yarmouth being too much crippled to pursue. Thus perished a gallant officer, who, at the early age of twen ty-seven, had already given ample proof of his capability of serving his country, with patriotic bravery, and consummate skill in his profession. In this year, the celebrated John Paul Jones resolved to take advantage of the unprotected state in which the British were in the habit of leaving their own coast. Accordingly, he sailed in the Ranger of eighteen guns, around the coasts of Scotland and Ireland, and finally, after taking several prizes, he fell in with and was attacked by the Drake, a twenty-gun ship, which had lain in the harbour of Carrick- fergus for some time. After hearing of a descent which Jones had made on White Haven, he sailed out of the harbour, with many more than his usual complement of men, whilst Jones had lost nearly half of the men which he had in the Ranger when he first set sail. The remainder had been sent away in prizes. The two vessels engaged within pistol-shot, and after sixty-five minutes close fighting, the captain and first-lieutenant of the Drake were both dead, and the vessel was coraoelled CAPTURE OF THE DRAKE. 75 to strike her colours. Besides these two brave officers, the enemy lost upwards of forty men in the action. Jones sailed for Brest, with his prize, where he anchored, on the 7th of May, after an absence of twenty-eight days ; during which time he had taken two hundred prisoners ; and of one hundred and twenty-three men, his complement when he sailed, two only were left when he anchored at Brest. The rest had been distributed among the many prizes which he had taken. Ruins of Wyoming. Genera! Lincoln. CHAPTER XXXVII. CAMPAIGN OF 1779. HE South Carolina delegates had requested Congress to ap point General Lincoln to the command of the southern army. In making this request, they had a view to the conquest of East Florida; and when the general set out for Georgia, they put into his hands a plan for (76) OPERATIONS IN SOUTH CAROLINA. 77 the completion of their object ; but when on the 4th of De cember, 1778, he arrived at Charleston, he found that he was to repel the inroads of the very enemy whose territory Con gress had ordered him to,invade. North Carolina had raised two thousand militia, to serve for five months, and they moved forward under Ashe and Rutherford. Had they not been detained ten days at Charleston for want of arms, they would have been in time to join Howe before Savannah was lost. On the 3d of January, General Lincoln established his head quarters at Purysburg, about thirty miles from the mouth of the Savannah, where he met the remains of Howe's army. His forces numbered less than fourteen hundred, until the arrival of General Ashe, on the 31st of January, who rein forced him with eleven hundred militia, increasing his numbers to two thousand four hundred and twenty-eight rank and file. About the same time, the British received reinforcements from St. Augustine. They wished to make an attempt on South Carolina, and accordingly planned an expedition against Port Royal Island. They landed on the 3d of February, but General Moultrie, with an equal number of militia, attacked and utterly routed them. The British lost nearly all their officers, and a great number of privates. The British now determined to establish themselves firmly in Georgia, and use their utmost endeavours to incite the Tories to a general insurrection in South Carolina. Augusta and Ebenezer were their principal posts, and their emissaries were widely scattered among the Tory settlements in South Carolina. Many of these people were induced to take up arms in the royal cause, and several hundred of them marched under Colonel Boyd along the western frontier. They had such numbers of the most infamous characters among them, that their march resembled that of a body of plundering ban ditti. They appropriated to their own use every kind of property they could carry off. Colonel Pickens, on receiving intelligence of their progress and rapine, collected the Whig militia of the district of Ninety-Six. They succeeded in 78 SURPRISE OF GENERAL ASHE. engaging the Tories, in the vicinity of Kettle Creek. The engagement lasted about three-quarters of an hour, when the Tories gave way, and were totally routed. Boyd, with forty of his men, fell in the battle. Pickens lost nine killed and several wounded. The Tories were dispersed all over the country. Some fled to North Carolina ; many returned home, and cast themselves upon the mercy of the state government. They were tried in a regular manner, for violating the sedition law of South Carolina, and seventy were condemned to die ; but the sen tence was only executed on five principals: the rest were pardoned. The British having extended their posts up the river, Lin coln fixed encampments at Black Swamp, and General Ashe was ordered to the upper part of the country. His force consisted of fifteen hundred North Carolina militia, and the remains of the Georgia continentals, about one hundred in number. Ashe crossed the Savannah and took post at Briar Creek ; but Prevost determined to dislodge him. He accord ingly made dispositions for occupying the attention of Lincoln by a feint of a march towards Charleston, and he sent a de tachment to amuse Ashe with a show of attack on his front, whilst he himself, with nine hundred foot and a body of cavalry, took a circuit of fifty miles, crossed Briar Creek, fifteen miles above Ashe's encampment, and unexpectedly came down upon his rear. The continental troops commenced the action with great spirit and resolution ; but the militia were so completely surprised that they fled without firing a musket. The handful of continentals, aided by one regiment of militia, maintained their ground for a short time ; but they were overpowered, and compelled to surrender prisoners of war. The killed and prisoners amounted to three hundred men, whilst the victors made good their communication with the Indians, and their Tory friends. Of the militia who escaped from this battle, the greater part went home, and never returned to camp. About four hundred and fifty came back to Lincoln, who had by this movement lost the fourth part of ATTACK ON STONO FERRY. 79 his army. He was soon after reinforced with a body of one thousand militia, and resumed his design of entering Georgia by way of Augusta. The whole force now under Lincoln's command amounted to five thousand men. Leaving one thousand to garrison Purysburg and Black Swamp, he marched up the Savannah, with the remainder, on the 23d of April. Five days after, Prevost crossed the Savannah at Purysburg, with twenty-four hundred men and a large body of Indians. Moultrie could not oppose his progress, and therefore retreated towards Charles ton, destroying all the bridges in the road. Prevost marched rapidly forward, and had he proceeded directly to Charleston, it must have fallen ; but he halted a few days on his march, giving the citizens time to prepare for an attack. When he appeared before the town, negotiations for a surrender were begun, and the time was occupied with the passing of propo sals until General Lincoln had nearly reached the place, when Prevost, fearful of being inclosed between two fires, crossed the Ashley, and encamped on some islands near the sea. Both armies watched each other's movements, Lincoln wish ing to avoid a general battle, and cut off his opponents in detail. With this view he appeared with his army, on the 4th of June, at Stono Ferry ; but he soon retired. Prevost shortly after retired towards Savannah, and it was also deter mined to abandon the post at Stono Terry. Lincoln, knowing that the garrison must be much weakened, renewed his design of cutting it off, and on the-20th of June, he advanced against it with twelve hundred men. Owing to a failure of a part of his plan, the attempt was unsuccessful. The attack was made with some success, and continued for one hour and twenty minutes, when the assailants were compelled to retire, in conse quence of reinforcements being received by the garrison. The Americans lost about one hundred and seventy-nine men in this affair, which caused the British army to retreat to Savannah. Lincoln took post with his army at Sheldon, near Beaufort. The military aspect of things remained unaltered here until September, when the Count D'Estaing, who had been 80 ATTACK ON SAVANNAH. prevailed on by General Lincoln, and President Lowndes, of South Carolina, to aid in the southern campaign, appeared off the coast, and roused the whole country to action. After having victualled and repaired his fleet at Boston, he had sailed to the West Indies, where he had taken St. Vin cent and Grenada. About the beginning of the year, he had retired to Cape Francais, and he afterwards sailed for the American continent. His fleet consisted of twenty sail of the line, two fifty-gun ships, and eleven frigates. As soon as his arrival was known, Lincoln marched for Savannah. The British, to prepare for their defence, had nearly their whole army employed, day and night, in strengthening and extend ing their lines ; while the American militia, sanguine in the hope of expelling the enemy from their southern possessions, joined the army with unusual alacrity. D'Estaing had de manded a surrender, and allowed a suspension of hostilities for twenty-four hours, during which interval, Colonel Mait- land, with about eight hundred men, from Beaufort, succeeded in joining the garrison. Prevost at length answered that he would defend the place to the last extremity. On the 4th of October, the batteries of the besiegers were opened with nine mortars and fifty-two cannon. Finding that a long time would be required to take the place by regular approaches, it was determined to assault the town. In pursuance of this design, on the 9th of October, while two feints were made with the militia, a real attack was made on Spring Hill bat tery, just as daylight appeared, with two columns, consisting of three thousand five hundred French troops, six hundred continentals, and three hundred and fifty of the inhabitants of Charleston. The allies marched boldly to the assault ; but a very heavy and well-directed fire from the battery threw their front columns into confusion. They still pressed forward to a redoubt, wnere the conflict became fierce and desperate. A French and an American standard were for a time on the parapet ; but the assailants, after sustaining the enemy's fire fifty-five minutes, were ordered to retreat. Of the French, six hundred and thirty-seven, and of the continentals and DEATH OF PULASKI. 81 Death of Pulaski. militia, two hundred and forty-one, were killed or wounded. Among those who fell, none was more deeply lamented than the gallant Count Pulaski, a Polish officer in the American service. Immediately after this unsuccessful assault, the militia almost universally went to their homes, and Count D'Estaing, re-embarking his troops and artillery, left the continent. While the siege of Savannah was pending, a remarkable enterprise was effected by Colonel John White, of Georgia. Previous to D'Estaing's arrival, about one hundred Tory regu lars had taken post near the Ogeechee river, twenty-five miles from Savannah. There were at the same place, five British vessels, four of which were armed, and manned with forty sailors. The largest armed vessel carried fourteen guns, and the smallest four. Colonel White, with six volunteers, one of whom was his own servant, captured all this force. On the 30th of September, at eleven o'clock at night, he kindled a number of fires in different places, adopted the parade of a large encampment, practised a variety of other stratagems, and finally concluded his demonstrations by summoning the m.— n 82 INVASION OF VIRGINIA. captain of the Tories to surrender. The latter was so fully impressed with the opinion that nothing but instant compli ance could save his men from being cut to pieces by a superior force, that he made no defence. White managed his bold enterprise with such address, that all the prisoners, amounting to one hundred and forty-one, were secured, and conducted by their captors to the town of Sunbury, twenty-five miles distant. Whilst these operations were carried on in the more southern states, no great military enterprises had been under taken in the north. Clinton confined his army to predatory excursions into the most defenceless parts of the country. On the first of these, he despatched Sir George Collyer and General Matthews, with -about two thousand soldiers and five hundred marines. They arrived at Portsmouth, in Virginia, on the 10th of May, and immediately landed the troops and took possession of the town, which was defenceless. The Americans burnt several vessels, on the approach of the enemy, but the remainder fell into their hands. A detachment of the British made a forced march of eighteen miles by night to Suffolk, where they arrived at daylight the next morning, and destroyed a magazine, and the provisions and vessels which they found there. They proceeded to act in a similar manner at Kemp's Landing, Gosport, Tanner's Creek, and other places in the neighbourhood. Their march was every where marked with devastation by fire and sword. Most of the houses, and the public buildings in the dockyard at Gos port, were burned ; and one hundred and thirty American vessels fell into the hands of the British fleet, during their fort night's stay off the coast. The fleet and army, with their prizes and booty, arrived safe at New York, before the end of the month. Soon after their return, a similar expedition was projected against the exposed coast of Connecticut. The command was given to Governor Tryon, who was assisted by General Garth, with two thousand six hundred troops. They embarked in transports, and, under convoy of a small fleet of armed INVASION OF CONNECTICUT. 83 ships, commanded by Sir George Collyer, proceeded by the way of Hellgate, to East Haven, where they landed on the 5th of July. Tryon issued an address calculated to induce the people to return to their allegiance, and promising safety to all those who should remain in their houses ; but simulta neously with the issuing of this proclamation, he proceeded to burn and plunder the town. He then marched to New Haven, where he was somewhat retarded in his movements by Cap tain James Hillhouse, with a small band of brave young men, mostly students of Yale College. After plundering New Haven, he suddenly re-embarked and proceeded to Fairfield. On their approach to the town, the militia met them in some force on the Court-House Green ; but they were soon com pelled to retire to the back of the town. The soldiers then entered the houses, broke open trunks, desks, closets, and chests, and carried off everything of value that, presented itself to their rapacity. They robbed the inhabitants of any article of their clothing which pleased their fancies or suited their wants, and abused them with the foulest language. The town of Norwalk suffered the same fate. Towards evening they began to burn the houses they had previously spared ; but they consented to respect the churches and one or two houses. On the following morning Tryon departed with the main body, and the remainder soon after followed.. In about ten days the troops were ordered to return to New York. The whole British loss on this occasion did not exceed one hundred and fifty men. Apprehending that by distributing his forces over the country to resist this kind of warfare, he should be attacked and beaten in detail, General Washington was obliged to retain his forces collected sufficiently to keep the British main army in check, and guard the passes in the highlands. He established his head-quarters at West Point, on the Hudson. He was frequently called on for large detachments of conti nental troops, which he durst not send ; but in order to quiet the murmurs of the people, and to prevent any further attempts at invasion on the part of the British, he was powerfully 84 DESCRIPTION OF STONY POINT. induced to undertake some enterprise against the enemy's posts on the Hudson. Stony Point and Fort La Fayette, on opposite sides of the Hudson, some miles below the American camp, afforded two posts which might practicably be attacked. They had been taken from the Americans in the spring, when the works were incomplete, and Clinton had garrisoned them, and put the fortifications in the best state of repair. After reconnoitring the works in person, Washington determined to surprise them. The attempt was hazardous ; for Stony Point is a commanding hill, projecting far into the Hudson, which washes three-fourths of its base. The remaining fourth is in a great measure covered by a deep marsh, commencing near the river, on the upper side, and continuing till it joins it below the fort. The marsh was passable only at one place ; but at its junction with the river, there is a sandy beach, which may be crossed at ebb tide. The fort stood on the summit of the hill, and was well provided with artillery. Several breastworks and strong batteries were raised in front of the principal fortifica tion, and there were two rows of abattis half-way down the hill. The fort was garrisoned by about six hundred men, under Lieutenant-Colonel Johnson ; and several ships of war were stationed in the river, so as to command the foot of the hill. On the 15th of July, General Wayne marched from Sandy Beach, fourteen miles distant from Stony Point, at the head of the detachment of troops, which were chiefly New Eng- landers. The road was mountainous, rugged, and difficult ; the heat was intense, and it was eight in the evening before the van of the party reached Spring Heels, a mile and a half from the fort, where the detachment halted and formed, while General Wayne and some of his officers proceeded to take a view of the works. At half-past eleven, the party, in two columns, advanced towards the garrison. One hundred and fifty volunteers, under Colonel Fleury, formed the van of the right, and one hundred volunteers, under Major Stewart, com posed the van of the left. Both advanced with unloaded STORMING OF STONY POINT. 85 Capture of Stony Point. muskets and fixed bayonets, and each was preceded by a for lorn hope of twenty men, led by Lieutenants Gibbons and Knox, to remove the obstructions and abattis, and to open a passage for the columns, which followed close in the rear. Having taken care to secure every person on the route who could give information of their approach, the columns reached the marsh undiscovered. In crossing it, unexpected difficul ties occurred, and it was twenty minutes past twelve when the attack commenced. A tremendous discharge of musketry and grape-shot opened on the assailants ; but both columns rushed forward with fixed bayonets, and soon gained possession of the fort. This was a brilliant exploit, and the assailants gained more noble and permanent honours by their humanity than by their bravery ; for although the place was taken by storm, and the American troops were greatly exasperated by the merciless ravages and devastations committed by the enemy on the coast of Connecticut, yet not one individual of the garrison suffefed after resistance ceased. The garrison lost twenty men killed in the conflict, and seventy-four wounded, including 86 STONY POINT ABANDONED. General Wayne. six officers. The Americans had sixty-three killed, two of whom were officers, but the wounded did not exceed forty. Seventeen out of twenty of Lieutenant Gibbons's forlorn hope were either killed or wounded. The prisoners amounted to five hundred and forty-three, including officers, and the mili tary stores, ordnance, and standards, which fell into the hands of the victors, were considerable. Owing to the defenceless state of the works on the river side, which would now be exposed to attacks from the British shipping in the river, it was estimated that it would require a garrison of fifteen hundred men to defend the place ; and General Washington could not spare that number from his SURPRISE OF POWLES HOOK. 87 little army, which amounted in all to scarcely nine thousand men. He therefore deemed it expedient to evacuate the place, after having to a certain extent demolished the works. Clinton soon after again took possession of Stony Point, ordered the fortifications to be repaired, and stationed a strong garrison in the fort ; but failing in his attempts to draw Wash ington from his strong position in the Highlands, he again sailed down the river to New York. Two other occurrences, which happened about this time, deserve notice. A daring and dangerous enterprise against the enemy's post at Powles Hook, was committed to Major Lee. The object was to acquire credit for the American arms, and encourage a spirit of enterprise in the army, by surprising the posts and immediately retiring, with such prisoners as the major could conveniently take. Should it appear too hazard ous, either in the execution or the difficulty of effecting a retreat, he was at liberty to abandon the enterprise. The necessity of making a timely and safe retreat, was strongly inculcated by General Washington ; and the major was de sired to lose no time in attempting to remove or destroy any stores, or even in collecting stragglers. Lee, with a party of three hundred Virginians, a troop of dismounted dragoons, and one company from the Maryland line, proceeded on the service, and before daylight in the morning of July 19th, completely surprised the post. Major Sutherland, the commandant, with a number of Hessians, favoured by the darkness, had the good fortune to escape to a small blockhouse, on the left of the fort. Major Lee killed about thirty of the enemy, and took one hundred and sixty- one prisoners, seven of whom were officers, at the expense of about half a dozen men killed and wounded. He made an immediate retreat, without either spiking the guns, or firing the barracks. The proximity of the main body of the enemy, added to the approach of daylight, made this measure abso lutely necessary. Lord Stirling took judicious measures to forward the enterprise, and to secure Lee's retreat. This may be considered as one ofthe most gallant actions ofthe war. PUTNAM'S FEAT. General Putnam. About this time, General Putnam performed his famous feat of riding down the stone stairs at Horse Neck. These stairs consisted of nearly one hundred steps hewn out of the solid rock, for the accommodation of foot-passengers wishing to ascend the precipice. Putnam had his main body stationed at Reading, in Connecticut, and at the time the affair hap pened, he was busied with a picket of one hundred and fifty men, at one of his outposts at Horse Neck. Suddenly, General Tryon came upon him, with fifteen hundred men, and he vainly attempted to retard the enemy's advance, by the use of only two small field-pieces. Putnam finally ordered his men to retire into a neighbouring swamp, to avoid the charge EXPEDITION AGAINST PENOBSCOT. 89 of the British dragoons, and putting spurs to his horse, he dashed fearlessly down the precipice. The dragoons arrived at the brow of the hill, but not a man had courage enough to follow the bold American. Whilst they rode round the hill in pursuit of him, the infantry poured a volley of mus ketry after him ; but though the bullets whistled by his head in every direction, one only took effect, and that passed through his hat. Ere the dragoons could ride round to the bottom of the stairs, Putnam had escaped. He rode as far as Stamford, for reinforcements, when having reunited himself to his men, he boldly pursued Tryon. on his retreat. To the credit of these exploits there was a sad drawback in the failure of an expedition which had been fitted out at Boston, for the destruction of a British post at Penobscot. General M'Lean was sent, in the early part of June, from Halifax, to establish a fort at that place ; and his arrival and operations gave alarm to the government at Boston, who agreed upon vigorous measures for preventing its establish ment. The militia for the service were put under the com mand of General Lovel; and Captain Saltonstall, of the Warren continental frigate, was to command the whole fleet. When ready for sea, the armament lay wind-bound in Nantasket roads for some days, so that it did not reach Penobscot until the 25th of July. M'Lean, meanwhile, was informed of the intended expedition against him, four days before ; but his fort was in almost a defenceless state, and had Lovel com menced vigorous operations immediately, he could have accomplished his object. He however contented himself with summoning the fort to surrender, and then employed the troops two days in constructing a battery, seven hundred and fifty yards distant from the fort. During the interval, M'Lean was actively employed in completing his fortifications ; and by the time the battery was finished, the cannonade which Lovel commenced was ineffectual. M'Lean was at length informed by a deserter, on the 12th of August, that the post was to be stormed in the course of a day or two ; but on the 14th, when he expected and had prepared for an assault, HL-18 r 90 EXPEDITIONS AGAINST THE INDIANS. he was surprised to discover that the Americans had aban doned their works and re-embarked in the night. The reason of this was explained, when he learned, soon after, that Sir George Collyer, having heard of the intended expedition, had sailed to the assistance of M'Lean, with six large armed ves sels. On the morning of the 14th, the American fleet was drawn up in order of battle, and Collyer prepared to attack it; but the resolution of the Americans soon failed, and a pre cipitate flight, and a general destruction of the vessels, ensued. The Warren, a fine new frigate of thirty-two guns, and fourteen other vessels of inferior force, were either blown up or taken. The transports fled in confusion, and the sailors and troops landed in a wild and uncultivated part of the country, and burnt the vessels. After encountering many hardships, in a march of one hundred miles, through an unin habited and pathless wilderness, in which many of them per ished for want of provisions and other necessaries, the detach ment reached the settled country. Collyer returned to New York, and resigned the command of the fleet to Admiral Arbuthnot, who had arrived with reinforcements. During the year, General Sullivan was employed on an ex pedition against the Indians of the Six Nations, all of whom, except the Oneidas, had joined the enemies of America. In consequence of delay, Sullivan was unable to effect anything of importance against his subtle and light-armed adversaries. They retreated as he advanced, and the chief result of the expedition was the destruction of eighteen of their towns, and about one hundred and fifty thousand bushels of corn, besides many apple and peach orchards. He rejoined the main army with his troops, in October; and the Indians, on his return, attacked some of the frontier settlements in New York, and killed and captured many of the inhabitants. Colonel Brodhead now marched into the Indian country from Pittsburgh, and met with considerable success. General Wil liamson and Colonel Pickens also compelled many of them to remove into the settled towns of the Creeks ; after which they burned eight of their villages, and all the standing corn, SPANIARDS CAPTURE BRITISH FORTS. 91 ¦1 |H ¦ni 111! >m& *sf; ^^l___3_s_35S>V^K«&^ V». w*S>>A «<» 1111111 General Williamson and Pickens pursuing the Indians. that they might have no inducement to return to their old abodes. The Spanish governor of Louisiana, hearing of the com mencement of .hostilities between Spain and England, also determined to render some service to the common cause, by marching with his whole disposable force against the British posts on the Mississippi. They were defended by about five hundred British and Germans, who were obliged to capitulate. The arms of America acquired new lustre upon the sea, by a bold and successful enterprise of the celebrated commander, Paul Jones. During the summer, a squadron was fitted out by the American commissioners of Paris, the command of which was given to Jones. He sailed from Port L'Orient, in July, in the Bon Homme Richard of forty guns, accompanied by the Alli ance, thirty-six, the Pallas, thirty-two, and the Vengeance, twelve. He steered for the western coast of Ireland, and appeared off Kerry. He ranged from thence round the north of Scotland, and soon appeared off the port of Leith. 92 CRUISE OF PAUL JONES. Commodore Paul Jones. After capturing several vessels, in sight of the port, he threat ened to lay the town under contribution ; but a storm coming on, he set sail, and directed his course to Flamborough Head. On the night of the 23d of September, while cruising off the Head, he fell in with the Serapis, an excellent ship of forty- four guns, which was convoying the Baltic fleet, in company with the frigate Countess of Scarborough. The people ofthe surrounding country were gathered on the heights about the Head, and witnessed the novel scene. The Serapis had every advantage over the Richard in the number and calibre of guns, and in being more manageable than her antagonist. This advantage was somewhat lessened, however, by the CAPTURE OF THE SERAPIS. 93 Serapis running her bowsprit between, the poop and mizzen- mast of the Bon Homme Richard, when Jones, with his own hands, lashed it fast, and brought the two vessels together. The ships were thus engaged from half-past eight till half-past ten, the muzzles of their guns touching each other's sides. One of the men in the Bon Homme Richard carried a basket of hand-grenades out on the mainyard, and threw them among the crew of the Serapis. At half-past eight, one of these com bustibles exploded a cartridge-magazine, blew up among the people abaft the main-mast, and rendered all the guns on that side useless. The two ships were frequently on fire during the action, and the spectacle was inexpressibly awful. Finding that he was unable longer to defend his ship, and his convoy having in the mean time escaped to such a distance as to remove any fears of their capture, Captain Pearson of the Serapis struck his flag, when Jones immediately trans ferred his crew on board of her, as the Bon Homme Richard was in a sinking condition. Whilst the action between the two larger vessels was main tained, the Pallas engaged, and after two hours' fighting, com pelled the Countess of Scarborough to surrender. On the 25th, the Bon Homme Richard, after every exertion on the part of Commodore Jones to save her, went down. Jones sailed for Holland with his prizes, and on the 3d of October anchored off the Texel, having taken during the short cruise prizes estimated to amount to more than £40,000. In 1780, Commodore Jones took command of the Ariel, a small store-ship of twenty guns, and sailed for the United States ; but, losing his masts in a gale, he was obliged to return to L'Orient to refit; and, thus delayed, he did not* reach America until February, 1781. The gallant sailor was honoured with the thanks of Congress, and a gold medal struck in commemoration of the victory over the Serapis. The exertions of the Americans during this campaign were still more feeble than those of the enemy. Many of the people were of the opinion that the mere espousal of their cause by the French and Spaniards, would be sufficient to decide the 94 FINANCIAL AFFAIRS OF AMERICA. contest. The endeavours to expel the British forces from the foothold which they had acquired in the country, were neither as prompt nor as vigorous as in the first years of the war. Every scheme which had been undertaken by the combined forces of France and America, had failed ; and to this cir cumstance much of the despondency of the Americans may be attributed. Subsequent events proved that both sides had expected too much from the alliance ; and when the Americans found that the aid of the French had contributed nothing towards the downfall of British power in the country, they became disheartened, and their exertions were paralyzed. On the other hand, the French charged their allies with having failed in their promises of men and provisions. But while such were the feelings of the main body of the common people, there were those, whose ardour could not be damped by any re verses, and whom danger and losses only roused to greater sacrifices and still more vigorous exertions in the cause of liberty. The failure of Congress and their officers to perform their promises, was also occasioned in part by the enormous de preciation of their bills of credit, better known by the title of "Continental Currency." These bills had been originally •issued to represent specie, and the faith of Congress was pledged for their redemption. They were designed to be used as a currency, and the provisions and supplies which were bought for the army were paid for in them. The first emission was made in June, 1775, to the amount of two mil lions, and it was followed in the next month by the issue of another million. The credit of the country was at that time good, and the bills were rapidly circulated. The amount in circulation was proportionably increased, and by the close of the year 1776, nearly twenty millions had been emitted. Their current value now began to decrease, and it was daily more and more diminished. To remedy this depreciation, Congress continued to multiply the amount in circulation, and by the year 1780, two hundred millions had been issued. CONGRESS TAXES THE COLONISTS. 95 Specimens of Continental Bills. At this time, one good silver dollar would purchase thirty dollars' worth of the " Continental money." An attempt was made by Congress to remedy this evil by making them a legal tender in payment of debts ; but this only served to benefit the debtor at the expense of the creditor, and it failed in its object. Taxation was then resorted to, and many of the states were called on for quotas of provisions and forage ; but much opposition was shown to this system in the different states, and their quotas were either retarded or never completely filled. No resource was now left to Congress but to solicit loans from the European states and from private individuals. Many of the American capitalists made loans to the govern ment : among the most liberal of these was Robert Morris, a merchant of Philadelphia. Some aid was likewise obtained in Europe ; but still the army was badly supplied with provisions and other necessaries. One division of the army was quartered for the winter in huts at Morristown, under Washington himself, and the other was at West Point. General Green and Colonel Wadsworth were at the head of the quarter-master and commissary 96 SCARCITY OF PROVISIONS. Eobert Morris. departments ; but without funds they found it impossible to lay Up magazines of provisions, and it was with the utmost difficulty that they obtained supplies to satisfy the temporary wants of the army. Before the month of January expired, the soldiers were put upon allowance, and soon the whole stock of provisions in store was exhausted, and there was neither meat nor flour to be distributed to the troops. To prevent the dissolution of the army, the commander-in-chief was reluctantly driven to vigorous measures. He exacted a certain quantity of meat and flour from each county in New Jersey, to be brought into camp, by the end of six days. Notwithstanding the great demand which had been made upon them in former campaigns, the people cheerfully and seasonably afforded the full quantity of provisions required by the commander-in-chief. CHAPTER XXXVIII. CAMPAIGN OF 1780. URING the year 1780, the contest between Great Britain and America was chiefly carried on in the southern states. |The gallant defence of Fort Moultrie in '1776, had deterred the British from making any further attempts to conquer the south ; but the operations of the last year had exposed the weakness of that portion of the union, and Sir Henry Clinton determined to reduce it in person. As soon as he had ascertained that Count D'Estaing had sailed from the American coast, he left the command of that part of the royal army stationed in New York to General Knyp- hausen ; and, on the 26th of December, set sail for the south. He did not, however, reach Savannah until the end of January. The voyage was very unprosperous ; several of the transports being lost, damaged, or taken by the Americans, on account of the tempestuous weather. One ordnance-ship went down with all her stores, and nearly all the horses, both draught and for the cavalry, were lost. After other delays, Clinton III.— 13 (97; 98 CLINTON INVESTS CHARLESTON. landed his troops on the llth of February, on John's Island, about thirty miles from Charleston. The Assembly of South Carolina broke up its session on the news of Clinton's arrival, having first delegated to Governor Rutledge power to do everything necessary for the public good, except taking away the life of a citizen without a legal trial. The governor, thus armed with dictatorial au thority, immediately ordered the militia to rendezvous ; but the people were generally disheartened by the result of the operations at Savannah, and but few obeyed the call. Rut ledge then issued a proclamation, ordering all the militia who had been drafted, and all the property-holders and other inha bitants in Charleston, to join the American standard without delay, under pain of confiscation of their goods. The defences of Charleston were, however, repaired, and new fortifications erected. General Lincoln and Governor Rutledge were indefatigable in improving the time which the slow motions of Clinton afforded them. Six hundred slaves were employed on the works, and vigorous measures were pursued in order to assemble the regulars and militia. The defences of the city consisted of a chain of redoubts, lines, and batteries, extending from Ashley to Cooper river, on which were mounted nearly eighty pieces of artillery, and on all sides of the town where a landing was practicable, batteries were erected and covered with cannon. General Lincoln, trusting to these defences, and expecting reinforcements from the north, remained in Charleston, at the earnest request of the inhabitants. On the 21st, the British fleet crossed the bar, and anchored in Five Fathom Hole. Commodore Whipple, who commanded the American vessels finding himself unable to defend the bar, fell back to Charles ton, and the guns of his vessels were taken out to defend the batteries. In a few days the town was invested by sea and land, and Lincoln was summoned to surrender ; the demand was, however, firmly refused. The batteries of the first parallel were now opened and soon made a visible impression on the town. A party of FALL OF CHARLESTON. 99 American cavalry and militia, which had been stationed at Monk's Corner, to keep up a communication between Charles ton and the surrounding country, was surprised and dispersed with the loss of about thirty of their number, by the activity of Sir Henry Clinton. A council of war, held on the 21st of April, agreed that a retreat would be impracticable, and /an offer was made of sur rendering the town ; but the proposed conditions were rejected by the besiegers, and hostilities recommenced. Clinton's operations were now more extended, as he had received a reinforcement of three thousand men from New York. Colo nel Henderson made a vigorous sally on the right, with some success ; but the British had now completed their third parallel and taken Fort Moultrie. The guns of their batteries soon made a decided impression on the town, and many of the gar rison were killed at their posts. Lincoln was desirous of evacuating the town ; but on the citizens entreating him not to leave them to the fury of the enemy, he complied with their request, and offered to sur render on the terms before proposed. A capitulation was accordingly signed on the 12th of May, and next day, General Leslie took possession of the place. By the articles of capitulation, the garrison were to march out ofthe town, and deposit their arms in front ofthe works; but their drums were not to beat a British march, and their colours were not to be uncased ; the seamen, citizens who had fought during the siege, and the continental troops, were to remain prisoners of war until exchanged, while the militia were to be allowed to go to their homes on parole ; the offi cers were to retain their arms, baggage, and servants ; and the militia, as well as the inhabitants generally, were to re main unmolested in person and property as long as they should keep their parole. The fall of Charleston was a matter of much exultation to the British, and spread a deep gloom over the aspect of American affairs. The whole southern army was lost, which, although small, could not soon be replaced. The number of 100 TARLETON'S QUARTERS. Tories had always been considerable in the south; and though they had been previously deterred from entering the field by the superior force of their opponents, yet the recent British successes roused all their lurking partialities, decided the wavering, and encouraged the timid. Clinton was well aware of the advantage he had gained, and immediately adopted measures to overawe the inhabit ants, and induce them to return to their former allegiance, by the rapidity of his movements, and the sudden appearance of his troops in different parts ofthe country. For this purpose he despatched a body of, two thousand men towards North Carolina, to repel the small parties of militia who were hasten ing to the relief of Charleston. Tarieton, with seven hundred horse and foot, by marching one hundred and five miles in fifty-four hours, met and defeated Colonel Buford, at the Waxhaws. Buford was advancing towards Charleston, at the head of a body of four hundred continental infantry, and a few horsemen. Tarieton easily defeated them by his superior forces, and the Americans were compelled to throw down their arms and implore quarter ; but by Tarleton's orders, the work of butchery was continued and nearly all of the regiment were killed or so badly wounded that they could not be re moved from the field. This sanguinary proceeding spread dismay and indignation throughout the state, and the remem brance of " Tarleton's quarters" imparted a similar character to future conflicts. Clinton now placed military posts in various parts of the state, and issued a proclamation, inviting all to join the royal standard, and take the oath of allegiance ; threatening pun ishment to all who should neglect to acknowledge themselves British subjects, as enemies and rebels. At the same time, he promised pardon and oblivion to all past offenders, and exemp tion from taxation except by their own legislatures. Owing to the universal presence of the enemy, and the want of an American army, many of the inhabitants were induced to comply with these requisitions. The whole state was unusu ally calm ; and Clinton, believing that the country was subdued, PROCLAMATION OF CORNWALLIS. 101 Tarleton's Quarters. delegated the command of the southern army to Lord Corn wallis, and sailed for New York. Four thousand men were left to keep down any opposition, although there appeared to be but little need of them, as the Americans had no army south of Pennsylvania, and nearly all the inhabitants were willing to submit to the British power. Sir William Howe had been much censured for not attempt ing to employ the inhabitants in the royal service, and Clinton now instructed Cornwallis to make the experiment. This was done in the following manner: A proclamation was first issued, discharging all persons from their parole, except such as were taken in Fort Moultrie and Charleston, that they might be restored to their rights and duties as citizens and inhabitants. The people were informed as to the nature of these duties by a clause in the proclamation stating the pro priety of all persons taking an active part in settling and securing his majesty's government. Those who failed in so doing were menaced with the treatment due to rebels and ene mies. Thus reduced to the necessity of taking up arms on one side or the other, many became enrolled with the British, until 102 SUMPTER'S OPERATIONS. they could get an opportunity of joining with their country men, whilst many others refused to fight against their friends. Fired with indignation against their merciless invaders, great numbers seized their arms, and resolved upon a vindictive war. A party who had taken refuge from British tyranny in North Carolina, chose Colonel Sumpter for their leader. At the head of these he returned to his own state, attacked and defeated many separate small detachments of the enemy, and kept alive the spirit of resistance. His first effort was made on the 10th of July, at Williamson's plantation, where he routed a detachment of royal forces and militia, with one hundred and thirty-three men. The friends of American independence were very numerous in the north-western part of the state, and thus encouraged, they came with alacrity to join Sumpter, who soon found himself at the head of about six hundred men. A strong party of the enemy, posted at Rocky Mount, in good entrenchments, be came next the object of Sumpter's attack. Being destitute of artillery, however, he was obliged to retire without success. "He met with better fortune soon after at Hanging Rock, where the Prince of Wales's regiment and a large body of Tories were posted. The regiment was reduced in number from two hundred and seventy-eight to nine, and many ofthe Tories fell. The remainder were dispersed. In the hope of relieving Charleston, Congress had ordered the Maryland and Delaware troops to march to South Caro lina ; but they were delayed so much that they did not reach the Head of Elk until April 16th, when they marched directly towards South Carolina. The Baron De Kalb commanded this detachment; but as he was a foreigner, unacquainted with the country, and not accustomed to undisciplined troops, Congress thought it advisable to give the command of the southern army to General Gates. It was hoped that his fame, and his presence as commander of the southern army, would animate the friends of independence. A council of war had advised De Kalb to file off from the direct road to Camden, through the well-cultivated settlements GATES'S MARCH TO CAMDEN. 103 in the district of the Waxhaws ; but when, on the 27th of July, Gates joined the army and took the command, he deter mined to go by the shortest road to the British encampments. This route led through a country of pine-barrens, sand-hills, and swamps, infested by a host of fugitive Tories, whose poverty afforded no subsistence to the army, and whose poli tics prevented any secret enterprises. Soon after they began their march, they were joined by Colonel Porterfield, with one hundred Virginia militia. The army soon felt the want of provisions ; and fatigue, fasting, and disappointments as to supplies, exasperated them to a high degree. Starvation be came a cant term among both officers and soldiers, and the whole army subsisted on a few lean cattle found in the woods, and green corn and peaches, which unwholesome diet natu rally produced dysenteries. The army at length reached Clermont, thirteen miles from Camden, on the 13th of August. On the next day, General Stephens joined them with a large body of the Virginia militia, making the whole number ofthe army three thousand six hun dred and sixty-three, of which nine hundred were regulars, and seventy cavalry. Cornwallis had now joined his army, which was concentrated at Camden. It had been somewhat reduced by sickness, and the whole number at Camden amounted to no more than two thousand men. Gates had issued a proclamation on entering the state, inviting the patriotic citizens to join in attempting to rescue their state from its conquerors. Although this proclamation brought many into the field, yet the number did not equal Gates's expectations. The whole country, however, appeared to be rising, and Cornwallis found that he must either retreat to Charleston, or risk a battle. He chose the latter ; and as his position in Camden was unfavourable for repelling an attack, he moved out on the night of the 15th, intending to assault the American camp at Clermont. Gates had sent his sick, wounded, and baggage, to the Waxhaws, and was advancing to a more eligible situation about eight miles from Camden. The advance of both armies met in the night, and 104 BATTLE OF CAMDEN. an engagement ensued. Some of Armand's cavalry, who led the American van, being wounded, fell back on others, who suddenly recoiled ; by which movement the first Maryland regiment was broken, and the whole line of the army thrown into confusion. This first impression struck deep, and dispi rited the militia ; but the Americans soon recovered their order, and both armies retained their positions during the night. In the morning, a severe and general engagement took place. At the first onset, General Stevens led forward liis men within fifty paces ofthe enemy, who were also advancing under Lieutenant-Colonel Webster. Stevens then cried out, " Now, my brave fellows, we have bayonets as well as they ; we will charge them." Cornwallis, who had mistaken Ste vens's movement for a change of position, gave orders to Webster to begin the attack, and the British advanced with a loud shout. The courage of the Virginia militia failed, and they immediately threw down their arms and fled with pre cipitation, communicating their panic to the greater part of the North Carolina militia. The continentals, who formed the right wing of the army, stood their ground, and, notwith standing the inequality of numbers, behaved with great reso lution. For some time they had the advantage of the enemy, and were in possession of a number of prisoners ; but owing to their want of cavalry, and to the cowardly desertion of the militia, they were surrounded and overpowered by numbers. Tarieton charged them as they broke, and pursued them as far as Hanging Rock, twenty-two miles from the scene of action. Two hundred and ninety American prisoners were carried into Camden, of which number two hundred and six were con tinentals, eighty-two North Carolina militia, and two Vir ginians. The Americans lost the whole of their artillery, eight field-pieces, and nearly all their baggage. Their loss in killed and wounded in the battle could not well be ascer tained. That of the British was stated at sixty-nine killed, two hundred and forty-five wounded, and eleven missing. DEATH OF DE KALB. 105 Battle of Camden, and death of Baron De Kalb. • The Baron De Kalb, while making a vigorous charge at the head of the regiment of infantry, fell under eleven wounds. His aid-de-camp, Lieutenant-Colonel Du Buysson, received him in his arms, and endeavoured to save him from the fury of the foe, by announcing his name and nation. He was wounded while attempting to shield his friend ; but a British officer coming up, ordered every attention to be paid to the unfortunate De Kalb. He was a German by birth, and had formerly been long in the French service. He was second in command in this action, and gave new proofs of his bravery and experience. When he made his last charge, he was still ignorant of the flight of the left wing and centre, as the fog- giness of the morning prevented him from seeing what was passing ; and when wounded and taken, he would scarcely believe that Gates was defeated. He expired in a few hours, spending his last breath in dictating a letter, expressing the warmest affection for the officers and men of his division, 111—14 106 DEFEAT OF SUMPTER. and the most exalted admiration of their courage and good conduct.* Before the battle of Camden, General Sumpter had sent an express to Gates, informing him that a convoy of supplies and stores for the British was coming up from Charleston to Camden, and that they must cross the Wateree at a ferry about a mile from his encampment. He therefore asked for a reinforcement, in order to enable him to capture the party. Gates sent a detachment of four hundred men, with two brass field-pieces, to his aid; and Sumpter succeeded in effecting his object, taking three hundred prisoners, and all the stores. Hearing of Gates's defeat, Sumpter began to retreat up the south side of the Wateree with his prisoners and stores. Tarieton was sent after him, with his legion and a body of infantry ; and owing to the negligence of Sumpter's sentinels, Tarieton was enabled to ride into his camp at Fishing Creek, near the Catawba Ford, before preparations could be made for their defence. His whole party was dispersed, between three and four hundred killed and wounded, and all the stores and baggage recaptured. Sumpter' also lost all his artillery. On the 17th and 18th, the remnant of Gates's army rendez voused at Charlotte; one hundred and fifty of them having been so fortunate as to escape. Thence they retreated to Salisbury, and finally to Hillsborough, where Gates endeavoured to devise plans for recommencing military operations. The ill-health of his army prevented Cornwallis from pursuing his success, and he therefore resolved to employ himself in breaking the spirits of the Whigs. He ordered that those who, after having sub mitted, had again taken up arms, should be punished with the greatest rigour; that they should be imprisoned, and their whole property taken from them or destroyed. He also ordered, "that every militia-man who had borne arms with the British and afterwards joined the Americans, should be put to death," and at Augusta, Camden, and elsewhere, several of the inhabitants were hanged. In pursuance ofthe British policy of forming a royal militia * Marshall. BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN. 107 of the conquered inhabitants, Major Ferguson had been ordered to train and attach to his corps, some of the Tories. He was now sent into the western part of North Carolina, to embody the loyalists in that quarter. Meanwhile Cornwallis advanced to Charlotteville, in North Carolina ; and Colonel Clarke, of Georgia, at the head of a small body of men, laid siege to Augusta. Colonel Brown defended it with much resolution, and Colonel Cfuger approaching with a reinforce ment from Ninety-Six, Clarke was obliged to make a hasty retreat. Ferguson endeavoured to intercept Clarke and cut off his retreat ; but the mountaineers of Virginia and North Carolina had collected in considerable force, and rapidly advanced towards Ferguson. Colonel Williams led a party from near Ninety-Six, and Colonels Tracy and Bamar also led each a party towards the same place. Ferguson received notice of their approach, and commenced his march for Charlotteville. The militia, now all collected, met at Gilbert-town, which Ferguson had just quitted. They numbered a,bout three thousand in all ; and sixteen hundred riflemen were selected, mounted on the swiftest horses, and sent in pursuit. They came up with the enemy at King's Mountain, where Ferguson, finding escape impracticable, had chosen a position and awaited an attack. The Americans formed themselves in three divisions, led by Colonels Cleve land, Shelby, and Campbell, and began to ascend the moun tain, in three different and opposite directions. Ferguson fell upon the first assailants with fixed bayonets and drove them back ; but while he was thus occupied, the second party arrived and poured in a galling fire, when Fer guson again used the bayonet with success. But now the third party had come into action, in another quarter, and Fer guson applied the bayonet once more ; but before he could drive them down, the other two divisions had returned to the charge. He continued the action nearly an hour, when he was mortally wounded and instantly expired. His party imme diately surrendered. 108 SUMPTER DEFEATS TARLETON. In this action, ©ne hundred and fifty of the royal troops were killed, and as many wounded ; eight hundred were taken prisoners, of whom one hundred were British troops, and fifteen hundred stand of excellent arms were among the spoils of the victory. The American loss was small ; but in it was included that of Colonel Williams, who was greatly and justly lamented. The indefatigable Sumpter, after the dispersion of his corps by Tarieton in August, soon raised a band of volunteers, and kept the field in South Carolina, in the midst of the British posts, for three months. Continually changing his position, he was found at one time on the Broad, then on the Enoree, and again on the Tyger river ; he harassed the enemy greatly, and they were very anxious to get rid of him. He was attacked by a detachment of infantry and dragoons, under Major Wemyss, at Broad river ; but he defeated them, and took Wemyss prisoner ; and a few days afterward he was attacked near Tyger river, by Tarieton, who was obliged to retreat with considerable loss, leaving Sumpter master of the field. Cornwallis had advanced in the direction of Salisbury; but when he received news of the defeat and death of Fergu son, he retired into South Carolina, and when he at last was obliged to go into winter-quarters, Sumpter kept the field, and was ever on the alert to capture a foraging party, or take any advantage of the enemy. For his zeal, activity, and bravery at this trying period, he received the thanks of Con gress and the applause of the country. The partisan warfare which was so essential in contributing to the expulsion of the British from the more southern states found another able leader in General Francis Marion. His efforts were directed more to the rendering of effective service to the cause than the acquisition of mere personal fame, and his heart was ever active to the calls of humanity, not less than to the demands of honour. His name will always main tain a prominent position in the military annals of the south, as one of the most efficient of those partisan leaders' who aided in expelling the formidable enemy. Capture of Andrt. CHAPTER XXXIX. CAMPAIGN OF 1780. — C ONCLUD ED. HILE the war was actively £ raging in the southern states, % some interesting events hap pened in the more northern parts of the Union, where General Washington was beset by many pressing and formida ble difficulties. Not only were the urgent wants of the army ill supplied, owing to the de pressed state of the finances ; but the evils of short enlist ments were now understood and felt when they could not be remedied. The soldiers almost universally demanded their discharge when their term of service had expired, and their places could not be filled. The troops were also in danger of perishing from cold and famine. In consequence of the exhausted state of the national finances, no persons were (109) 110 MUTINY IN THE ARMY. willing to make contracts with the government ; and many of those which were entered into were not fulfilled. In the course of the winter, forage had failed, and many of the horses attached to the army had died, or were rendered unfit for use. The pay of the officers was reduced to a nomi nal value, and although Congress promised to make good to them the losses which they had sustained through the depre ciation of their pay ; yet this promise of future compensation was considered but a feeble aid to support them in the endurance of present privations of every kind. At length, mutiny broke out in the camp ; two Connecticut regiments paraded under arms, and announced their intention of returning home, or of procuring subsistence by force. Their officers reasoned with them, and urged every argument that might arouse their pride or their passions. All these re monstrances were answered with the reply, " Our sufferings are too great, and we want present relief." They were finally, with great difficulty, induced to return to their duty. While the men were thus murmuring under their priva tions, a printed paper was circulated through the camp. It was addressed to the soldiers of the continental army ; and after reminding them of their many grievances and sufferings, invited them to join. the British standard. In addition to the reasons urged in this paper, to induce them to desert the republican standard, their spirits were depressed by the news of the fall of Charleston, and the loss of the whole American southern army. Yet their attachment to the cause of their country was so strong, that on the arrival of a small quantity of meat to supply their hunger, military duty was performed with a cheerful alacrity, and desertions were rare. An exaggerated report of these discontents having reached Knyphausen, he passed over into New Jersey, with five thou sand men, to avail himself cf any favourable circumstances ; but the firmness of the Americans soon convinced him that he had been deceived by the accounts of their disaffection. The regulars detached to oppose his progress fought with uncommon obstinacy, and the inhabitants seized their arms, ARRIVAL OF THE FRENCH FLEET. HI and vied with the troops in spirit and courage. Meeting with such serious opposition, the general retreated to Elizabethtown Point, opposite Staten Island. In the mean time, Clinton hav ing returned from Charleston with his victorious troops, ordered a reinforcement to support Knyphausen, who again advanced towards Springfield. General Greene opposed him with a considerable body of continental troops ; but after a severe action, he was compelled by superior numbers to retire to a range of hills. He took post on the top of these, hoping to be attacked ; but Knyphausen, having burned the town, retreated, and on the next day set out for New York. In this action the Americans lost about eighty men ; the British con siderably more. Late in the spring, the Marquis La Fayette returned from France with the pleasing intelligence that his government had resolved to assist the United States by employing, this year, a respectable land and naval force in America. On his arrival he was joyfully received by all classes of the people ; and Congress passed a highly complimentary vote of thanks to him for his exertions in behalf of America. In July, the French fleet arrived at Rhode Island, consisting of two ships of eighty guns, one of seventy-four, four of sixty-four, two frigates of forty, a cutter of twenty, an armed hospital-ship, and thirty-two transports, containing six thousand men. The fleet was commanded by the Chevalier de Ternay, and the troops by the Count de Rochambeau. The count brought information that the second division would follow him as soon as transports could be fitted out to receive them. A mutual regard for each other was instantly cultivated by the officers of the two armies ; and General Washington recommended to his officers, in general orders, the placing a white relief on the American cockade, as an emblem of the alliance. Owing to the scarcity of military stores and provisions in the American camp, the continental army was unprepared to act with their French auxiliaries on their arrival ; and before anything could be effected, news arrived that the second por tion of the French army was detained in the harbour of Brest 112 DESCRIPTION OF WEST POINT. by a blockade ; and in consequence, would not reach the American coast this year. All the brilliant hopes which had been raised of being able during this campaign to conclude the war by capturing all the British posts in the country, were now dashed to the ground, and general disappointment suc ceeded. In September, Washington, accompanied by General Knox, La Fayette, and the other officers of his suite, made a visit to the Count Rochambeau, and the Chevalier de Ternay, at Hartford. He met them on the 21st of that month, and after arranging a plan of operations for the next campaign, he set out to return. During their absence, a scheme for delivering West Point into the hands of the enemy was discovered. This post was of the greatest importance, inasmuch as it defended the camps of the American army on both sides of the North river, and commanded the river itself. Rocky ridges, rising one behind another, had rendered it incapable of being invested by less than twenty thousand men, and it was generally deemed impregnable. It was the strongest post of the Americans, affording the means of communication between the eastern and middle states, and in it were deposited their most valuable stores. At this time it was commanded by General Arnold. He had been among the first to take up arms in the cause of America, and from the time when, with Allen, he took Ticonderoga, in the first year of the war, until the battle of Stillwater, he had continued in the field, daily evincing proofs "of the most determined bravery. At Still water, he received a wound in the leg from a musket-ball, which rendered him unfit for active service. When the British evacuated Philadelphia, he was appointed to the command of that place. During his residence there he made the best house in the city, that of Governor Penn, his head-quarters. This he furnished in the most costly manner, and lived in a style far be yond his income. In his retreat from Canada he had wasted the plunder which he had seized at Montreal, and at Philadel phia he determined to make new acquisitions. He continued his extravagant course of living, and in order to support it, he had ARNOLD COMMANDS AT WEST POINT. 113 recourse to trade and privateering ; but all his speculations and ventures were unsuccessful, and his creditors were importunate in their demands. Other schemes of raising funds failing, he had recourse to fraud and peculation. In July, 1779, he exhi bited his accounts with heavy demands against the public ; but the commissioners appointed to examine His accounts, rejected about one-half of the amount. Indignant at this treatment, he appealed from the commissioners to Congress. A committee appointed by that body confirmed the judgment of the com missioners,* and even expressed an opinion that they had allowed the general more than he had a right to expect or demand. This provoked him to outrageous proceedings and expressions ; and he was finally tried by a court martial, upon charges preferred by the Governor of Pennsylvania, found guilty, and sentenced to be reprimanded by the commander- in-chief. This sentence was approved by Congress, and soon after carried into effect. Soured at the treatment he had received, his proud spirit revolted from the cause of America. He now sought for the command of an important post which would give a value to treason, and enable him to meet his pecuniary difficulties with British gold. He applied for the command of West Point, the Gibraltar of America ; a recommendation of him for that post was given to Washington, by a member of the New York delegation; and General Schuyler also requested the command er-in-chief to confer the appointment on Arnold. Washing ton replied that as there was the prospect of an active cam paign, he should be gratified with the, aid of Arnold in the field ; but intimated that if the appointment requested should be more pleasing to him, he should receive it. Arnold soon after came to the camp, and renewed in person the former applications. He was offered the command of the left wing of the army, which was then advancing against New York. He declined this, under the pretext that, in consequence of his wounds, he was unable to perform the active duties of the field. The command of West Point was then immediately conferred upon him. III. -15 114 ARNOLD'S TREASON. Previous to receiving the appointment, Arnold had signified by letter to Colonel Robinson, his change of principles, and desire of joining the royal army. This led to a correspond ence and negotiation between him and Sir Henry Clinton. His plan was to put the British in possession of the fortress by drawing the garrison out to fight the enemy in the defiles, and leaving unguarded a designated pass, by which they might surprise and carry the works, while his troops would be com pelled to surrender, or be cut to pieces. Arnold having signi fied his intention of delivering West Point to the enemy, Major Andre, Adjutant-General of the British army, was selected as the person to whom the arrangements for the execution of the treason should be committed. After some correspondence had passed between them, in a mercantile style, and under the feigned names of Gustavus and Anderson, the Vulture sloop- of-war moved up the North river, and took a station near enough to be convenient, without exciting suspicion. Washington being absent from the neighbourhood, on the night ofthe 21st of September, Arnold sent a boat to the Vul ture, which received Andre and brought him to the beach, without the posts of both armies, with a pass, under the name of John Anderson. Arnold met him at the house of a Mr. Smith ; but before their conference was finished, daylight ap peared, and for fear of discovery, Andre1 was secreted through the day within the American posts, his regimentals, in which he had come ashore, being concealed by a surtout coat. When on the following night he proposed to return to the Vulture, the boatmen refused to take him, that vessel having moved her position farther down the river, to avoid an Ameri can battery. In this extremity, he was induced by Arnold to lay aside his regimentals, and attempt to reach New York by land. In order to facilitate this attempt, Arnold gave him a passport, authorizing John Anderson " to go to the lines at White Plains, or lower, if he thought proper, he being on public business." Andr6 set out on horseback, and passed all the guards and outposts without suspicion, until he was near the British lines, when on the 23d of September, as he CAPTURE OF ANDRE. 115 was riding along in fancied security, one of three militia-men, who were employed as a scouting party between the lines, springing suddenly from his covert by the roadside, seized his bridle and stopped his horse. Instead of producing his pass, Andre, with a singular want of self-possession, asked the man where he belonged, and being answered, " to below," replied immediately, « and so do I." He then declared himself to be a British officer on urgent business, and begged that he might not be detained. The other two militia-men now came up, and Andre discovered his mistake; but it was too late to repair it. His confusion was so great that they proceeded to search his person, until in his boot they found his papers. These were in Arnold's hand-writing, and contained exact returns of the state of the forces, ordnance, and defences at West Point and its dependencies, with the artillery orders, critical remarks on the works, an estimate of the number of men commonly on duty to man them, and a copy of a report that had been laid by Washington before a council of war, on the sixth of the month. Andre offered his captors a purse of gold, with his valuable watch, to let him pass ; but they nobly disdained his tempta tion, as well as the offer of permanent provision and future promotion, if they would convey and accompany him to New York. They conducted him to Colonel Jameson, who had command of the scouting parties of militia. As these men were placed thus near the enemy by Arnold's orders, the colonel and his officers had such suspicions of him, that they determined to seize him at all events, had he come down among them. Nevertheless, Jameson was the means of Ar nold's escape. When Andre was brought before him, fearful of involving Arnold, he supported his name of Anderson, and procured permission from the colonel to write a note to Arnold, acquainting him with Anderson's detention. After this note had been despatched, Andre addressed himself by letter to General Washington, stating his real name and rank, enclosing all the papers which he had on his person when taken, and endeavouring to show that he did not come under r_J 116 ESCAPE OF ARNOLD. Major And.6. the description of a spy. This letter Jameson also forwarded, but the bearer missed Washington by taking a different road from that which the general took on his return from Hartford. He was thus obliged to make a circuit, and allow time enough for the letter to reach Arnold some hours before Washington arrived at his quarters. On receiving this note, Arnold hastened on board the Vul ture, which lay some miles below Stony Point. The com mander-in-chief crossed over to West Point, expecting to meet Arnold there ; but finding him absent, he returned to his camp, TRIAL OF ANDRE. 117 where he received the packet from Jameson, which explained the cause of Arnold's disappearance. Andre had been forty- eight hours in custody, before Arnold's design was known in camp. Had it succeeded, the consequences must have been disastrous in a high degree. All the forces in the fortress would have been killed or taken with the post, and this loss would have exposed the remainder of Washington's army to the joint attacks of the British land and naval force, when the result might have been fatal to the cause of America. Washington appointed a board of fourteen general officers, to examine the case of Major Andr6; and before this tri bunal the prisoner made a free and full confession of more than was asked him, seeking only to place his own character in as honourable a light as possible, without implicating any one else. Declining to examine any other witnesses, the board reported upon his own confessions, that in their opinion, and agreeably to the laws of nations, he was a spy, and as such, ought to suffer death. Andre's Prison. Clinton was deeply concerned for the fate of Andre, and while he was confined under sentence, made every exertion to rescue him from his fate. He first represented that Andr<§ 118 EXECUTION OP ANDRE. was entitled to the protection of a flag ; but the gallant major himself disclaimed this false pretext. Clinton then proposed an interview between Lieutenant-General Robertson and General Green ; but no new facts were elicited at this meet ing. As a last resort, a letter from Arnold, filled with threats, was presented ; but this was treated with the contempt it deserved. Andre was very anxious to have his sentence mitigated. The idea of death by hanging, usually inflicted upon persons in his situation, affected him deeply. He wished to die as a soldier, and not as a criminal. Washington consulted his officers upon this subject; but they were of opinion that the public good required his punishment in the usual way. Of this he was kept ignorant until the time had arrived for his execution, October 2d, when, on first beholding the fatal pre parations, he inquired " Must I die in this manner ?" He soon after added, " It will be but a momentary pang," and only requested them to witness that he died like a brave man. His melancholy fate was universally regretted. The sym pathy he had excited in the American camp was unexampled under any similar circumstances, and the event deeply affected the whole royal army. The three militia-men whose unshaken attachment to their country was perhaps the means of preserving its liberties, were not suffered to go unrewarded. On the 3d of November, it was resolved, " That Congress have a high sense of the virtuous and patriotic conduct of John Paulding, David Wil liams, and Isaac Van Wert," and that each of them should receive annually, during life, two hundred dollars in specie, and that the board of war be directed to procure for each of them a silver medal, emblematic of their fidelity and patriotism, to be presented by the commander-in-chief, with a copy of the resolutions. Arnold was made a brigadier-general in the British army; and it was hoped that with the aid of the loyalists, and the discontented of all sorts, he would raise a considerable body of troops, to act under his own separate command. But OPERATIONS IN THE SOUTH. 119 neither an address of his to the inhabitants of America, nor his proclamation, inscribed to the officers and soldiers of the continental army, had any effect. Notwithstanding the nu merous discontents of the American army, occasioned by their distressing privations, Arnold's example and endeavours, instead of being instrumental in bringing over small bodies or detachments, do not appear to have produced the desertion of a single soldier. He remains the solitary instance of an American officer who abandoned the side he first embraced in the contest, and turned his sword upon his former companions in arms. He survived the war but to drag on in perpetual banishment from his native country, a dishonourable life. He transmitted to his children, a name of hateful celebrity. He obtained only a pa#t of the stipend of an abortive treason, and his complaints soon caused it to be known, that all the promises by which he had been inveigled were not fulfilled. Notwithstanding his rank of brigadier-general, the officers of the British army manifested a strong repugnance to serve with him. He pos sessed their esteem while he fought against them ; they loaded him with contempt, when treason, brought him over to their side. He resided chiefly in England, until June, 1801, when he died unlamented ; while a handsome monument has been erected to the memory of his victim in Westminster Abbey. In obedience to the orders sent him to prosecute the war with vigour in North Carolina and Virginia, Clinton despatched General Leslie, in October, to the Chesapeake Bay, with three thousand choice troops. He was to co-operate with Corn wallis, who was expected to have by this time entered Vir ginia. The troops were landed in different parts of the state, and Leslie engaged himself in establishing a post at Ports mouth, until he could learn exactly where his lordship was. Cornwallis at length ordered him to sail to Charleston with his troops, and when he had arrived there with another detachment of eight hundred men, sent by Clinton, the forces under command of Cornwallis amounted to eleven thousand three hundred and six effective rank and file. During his stay 120 REVOLT OF THE PENNSYLVANIA LINE. in the Chesapeake, Leslie took many valuable vessels, and a quantity of tobacco. A small expedition undertaken in November by Major Tal- madge, deserves a passing notice. He crossed the Sound to Long Island, with eighty men, and leaving twenty to guard the boats, made a circuitous march of twenty miles to Fort George, and easily reduced it. He had but one man wounded. Eight of the enemy were killed or wounded, and a lieutenant- colonel, a captain, and fifty-five privates were made prisoners. As soon as the winter of 1780 commenced, the American troops retired to the quarters which they had last occupied, to undergo the same privations and distresses which had so much affected their operations during the preceding winter. There had been a plentiful harvest ; yet want was felt in the camp of the country's defenders. The soldiers of the P^nn- sylvania line, stationed at Morristown, complained that they not only suffered in common with the other soldiers, but that they were retained in service after their terms of enlistment had expired. On the night of the 1st of January, at a given signal, thirteen hundred of these men paraded under arms, and announced their intention of marching to Philadelphia, and demanding a redress of grievances from Congress. In an attempt to compel them to desist from their purpose, one of the officers was killed and several wounded. General Wayne presented his pistols, as if about to fire on them ; they held their bayonets to his breast, and said, " We love and respect you ; but if you fire, you are a dead man. We are not going to the enemy. On the contrary, were they now to come out, you should see us fight under your orders with as much alacrity as ever ; but we will no longer be amused ; we are determined on obtaining what is our just due." No en treaties or remonstrances of their commanders could stop them in their design. They elected temporary officers, and marched to Princeton, in good order, with their arms and six field- pieces. Here they were met by a deputation from Congress, who finally, induced them to accede to a compromise. Mean time, Clinton had endeavoured to persuade them to renounce EFFECT OF THE REVOLTS. 121 General Wayne attempting to quell the Mutiny. their principles, and join the British ranks ; but, to his sur prise, instead of listening to his offers, they seized his emissa ries and delivered them to General Wayne. They were afterwards tried, condemned, and executed as spies. A similar attempt was soon after made by a part of the Jersey line ; but it was soon Suppressed, and a few of the ringleaders executed. These revolts disclosed to the people the true condition of the army, and the amount of three months' pay was raised and forwarded to them. This sum was joyfully received as an evidence of the share they yet held in the memories of their countrymen. IIL-18 CHAPTER XL. CAMPAIGN OF 1781. MERICAN Independence, for which so much blood had been shed, so many sacrifices made, during the previous campaigns, seemed, at the beginning ofthe year 1781, as remote as ever. The prospect of success was indeed far from being encouraging. In the south, the whole army under Greene amounted to only two thousand three hundred men, of whom twelve hundred were militia ; and these were almost all nearly naked, destitute of magazines, and dependent upon daily collections of food for their subsistence. The region about Charlotte had been made nearly desolate, and the nature of the country, filled with swamps and woods, and infested with Tories, ren dered it extremely difficult for the American general to bring provisions from any distance. He saw that the best course would have been to go to the river Pedee, where he could have (188) MORGAN'S OPERATIONS. 123 obtained plenty of food and forage ; but that was farther from Camden than Charlotte, and the confidence of the people and his own soldiers might be diminished by anything having the appearance of a retrograde movement. It only remained for him therefore to divide his army ; and even this step could not be taken without much hazard. Gates had appointed Morgan to the command of the light troops, and Greene retaining him in his command, increased his numbers to three hundred infantry, under Colonel Howard, one hundred and seventy Virginia riflemen, and seventy of Colonel Washington's light dragoons. With this force he was sent to the westward of the Wateree, into South Carolina, to watch the motions of the enemy at Camden and Wynns- borough, and to find provisions for his men. Marion was employed in the lower parts of South Carolina, in watching the Tories and British in Charleston, George town, and their other posts, and in his own system of partisan warfare. Greene left Charlotte and marched to Hicks' Ferry, on the Pedee. He was here when the campaign of 1781 commenced. On the 27th of December, 1780, Morgan detached Colonel Washington, with his dragoons and about two hundred militia, to the neighbourhood of Ninety-Six, where he succeeded in surprising a body of Tories, one hundred and fifty of whom were killed or wounded, and forty, with a large number of horses, captured. Morgan was soon after joined by about two hundred and sixty militia from North and South Carolina, under Major M'Dowel and Colonel Pickens ; and Greene was joined by Lee, with his partisan legion, on the 13th of January, 1781. On the llth of January, General Leslie had joined Corn wallis with a body of fifteen hundred and thirty men, and his lordship now prepared to advance into North Carolina. Such a movement, however, would leave the indefatigable Morgan in his rear ; and Cornwallis determined to drive him from his station, and dispirit the inhabitants, who were about rising to join him. Tarieton was despatched on this business, with 124 TARLETON PURSUES MORGAN. near eleven hundred efficient royal troops, and two field- pieces. This force was known to be superior to that under Morgan ; and no doubt was entertained of the sudden flight or total defeat of the Americans. Tarieton moved with his usual celerity, in the hope of surprising his enemy ; but Mor gan got notice of his approach, and the amount of force under his command. He immediately retreated across the Pacolet and halted ; but learning that Tarieton had forded the river a short distance above him, he moved off, and his pursuers reached the place he had quitted about ten o'clock in the evening ofthe 16th of January. He recommenced the pursuit at three o'clock next morning, and Morgan finding escape by flight impossible, and fearing that he might be overtaken and attacked on unfavourable ground, resolved to hazard a battle. He therefore drew up his men at a place called the Cowpens, about three miles from the division line between North and South Carolina. Morgan's arrangements were judicious. His militia were posted in advance, with orders, when forced to retire, to form on the right of the second line, composed of the regulars and Virginia riflemen. Colonel Washington, with his cavalry and about forty-five mounted militiamen, formed the reserve, and were stationed in a small copse in the rear! Tarieton advanced with his usual speed, and discovered the disposi tions of Morgan just before daybreak. He immediately or dered his troops to form, and without waiting for the execution of the order, led on his troops to the attack. They rushed on with shouts, and poured in an incessant fire of musketry, which, however, does not appear to have produced any great effect. The first line of militia, under Pickens, reserved their fire uutil the enemy were within forty or fifty yards ; but the British pressed on, and the militia fell back. Mistaking this for a retreat, the British rushed on in disorder and engaged the second line. This, after an obstinate conflict, separated and fell back upon the cavalry. Meanwhile, Ogilvie, with a troop of cavalry, had commenced an attack on the flank of the militia ; but being exposed simultaneously to a galling BATTLE OF THE COWPENS. 125 Battle of the Cowpens. fire, and a charge from the cavalry under Washington, was obliged to give way. Howard had observed the movement of Washington, and finding that the British, owing to the loss of some of their offi cers, did not improve their advantage, rallied and made a charge with the regulars upon the confused enemy, who were almost at the same instant charged by the militia, who were renewing the battle under Pickens. Panic-stricken at these unexpected charges, the British advance fell back, and the whole body was thrown into confusion. Tarleton's legion cavalry, which had not yet been engaged, fled with the utmost precipitation ; and upon Colonel Howard's promising them quarters, several hundred of the enemy surrendered. The only part of the infantry which escaped was a detachirent which had been left to guard the baggage. The officer who commanded them, destroyed the greater part of the baggage, and mounting his men on the horses, escaped and joined the army of Cornwallis. Tarieton was pursued several miles by Colonel Washington, who gave him a slight wound in the 126 MORGAN'S RETREAT. hand ; but, with the greater part of his cavalry, he escaped to bear the news of his defeat to Cornwallis. In this battle, where the American militia were taught by Morgan that the legion of Tarieton " was not invincible," ten commissioned officers and one hundred privates of the British were killed, twenty-nine officers and two hundred privates wounded; and above five hundred privates prisoners, fell into the hands of the Americans, who lost only twelve men killed and sixty wounded. Upwards of eight hundred stand of arms, one hundred dragoon horses, thirty-five baggage wagons, and two standards, were among the trophies of this victory. The two cannon, which had been taken from Burgoyne at Saratoga, and captured by Cornwallis at Camden, now again changed owners. General Morgan was honoured by Congress with a gold medal for his success in this battle, which in the end proved nearly as disastrous to Cornwallis as did the victory at Ben nington to Burgoyne. In order to demolish Morgan and regain the prisoners, Cornwallis determined upon a vigor ous pursuit. Morgan immediately after the battle sent on the prisoners with the militia to .Charlotteville, in Virginia, and followed them with his cavalry and infantry. Cornwallis destroyed nearly all his baggage, and retained no wagons except those containing the hospital stores and ammunition, and four empty ones for the accommodation of the sick and wounded. On the 19th of January, he began his remarkable pursuit, and had not Morgan shown as much activity and prudence after the victory as bravery in gaining it, he certainly would have lost his whole detachment of eight hundred men, and five hundred prisoners. He succeeded in crossing the Catawba river, on the 28th; just two hours after, Cornwallis apuared on the other side. Owing to recent rains in the mountains, the river had com menced rising, and it rained so incessantly during the night, that when Cornwallis would have crossed in the morning, it was no longer passable. He was detained here two days, waiting for the inundation to subside, by which time the rv GREENE JOINS MORGAN. 127 prisoners were so far advanced on their way to Virginia, as to be out of his reach. Morgan called out the neighbouring militia and prepared to defend the passage of the river ; but on the 31st of January, General Greene suddenly appeared in the camp, and took the command on. himself, having ridden one'hundred and fifty miles to lead Morgan's force towards effecting a junction with the remainder of his army, which he had left at Hicks's Creek; under General Williams, with orders to proceed to Charlotte or Salisbury. Greene attempted to defend the passage of the river, and guarded the fords ; bnt owing to the death of General David son, and the misconduct of the militia lately under his com mand, the passage of the river was effected by the British. Tarieton directly after attacked and defeated a considerable body of militia that were assembled at Tarrant's Tavern, about ten miles distant from the place of crossing. Greene now marched toward the Yadkin, and Cornwallis pushed after him, hoping to overtake him before he could cross that river. So near were the two armies during the pursuit, that the van of the one was frequently in sight of the rear of the other. Greene, however, succeeded in crossing the Yadkin, partly by fording, and partly in flatboats and scows, although the van of the British army arrived on the western side but a short time after the last detachment had crossed. Greene had secured all the boats on the eastern bank, and owing to another sudden rise of the waters, the river was no longer fordable, and the enemy was obliged to march to a higher point. The people throughout the country were cheered and enli vened by this second rescue of their army from danger by the swelling of the waters ; and it was generally represented as a direct manifestation of the fact that Omnipotence was enlisted in their behalf. Greene now marched northward and effected a junction with the remainder of his army, under Huger and Williams, at Guilford Court-House. Cornwallis had been completely baffled in his designs of retaking the prisoners of the Cowpens, overwhelming Morgan, and preventing a junction of the two 128 GREENE CROSSES THE DAN. detachment of Americans. He still had, however, a force supe rior to that of Greene, who expected reinforcements from Vir ginia, and Cornwallis endeavoured, by keeping in the upper country, to gain so much upon Greene as to intercept his retreat over the Dan ipto Virginia. Both armies were desti tute of tents, and subsisted on what they could procure in their hasty marches through the country. Knowing the supe riority of his opponent, Greene determined if possible to cross the Dan and avoid an engagement. He therefore, in order to check the advance of Cornwallis, who was now marching upon him, formed a light corps of Lee's legion, Howard's infantry, Washington's cavalry, and Campbell's Virginia rifle men, numbering in all about seven hundred men, the best troops in the whole of his army. General Morgan being sick, Colonel Williams commanded this body, which was so bold and active as to compel Cornwallis to keep his troops as com pactly together as possible during the whole march ; for on one occasion, Lee made a furious charge upon the British advanced cavalry, and after killing several, took a number prisoners. Greene was attended on this occasion by his usual good fortune, and succeeded in finding boats at Boyd's and Irwin's ferries, sufficient for the passage of his army. So closely was he pursued, however, that though he marched forty miles on that day, the van of the British arrived in time to see the landing of the rear division on the opposite shore. Cornwallis had deemed it impossible for Greene to escape into Virginia, and when he thus saw all his hopes defeated by the prudence and activity of his adversary, he was greatly disappointed. Further pursuit was now impracticable, as the army of General Greene was advantageously posted on the other side of the river, which was too deep to be forded, and no boats could be procured. During this retreat of more than two hundred miles, both armies suffered extremely from the inclemency of the season, bad roads, heavy rains, want of tents, and scarcity of provisions. The Americans, however, were nearly all destitute of shoes and clothing, and many were the gashes DEFEAT OF THE TORIES. 129 inflicted upon the naked feet of the champions of liberty; while the British were all comfortably clothed, and supplied with good shoes ; yet no complaints escaped the lips of the Americans, who lost not a single man by desertion. Greene being driven out of North Carolina, Cornwallis marched to Hillsborough, where he set up the royal standard, and endeavoured to incite the friends of the king to come out openly and espouse his cause. The Tories, however, were not so numerous now as they had been at the commencement of the War. Many of them had gone into South Carolina, and of those who were left, the greater part had resolved to watch the course of events, and not rashly expose their lives and fortunes in a doubtful cause. Several companies of them were, however, formed, and were on their march to join Corn wallis. Tarieton was sent to meet them, and escort them to the British camp ; but Lee and Pickens having received intel ligence of their proceedings, resolved to check them. The Tories, under Colonel Pyle, were met, February 25th, by Lee and Pickens, in a lane, about a mile from Tarleton's camp, and mistaking the American cavalry for Tarleton's legion, were completely surprised and slaughtered without much op position. A party escaped, and when at a short distance from the field of battle, encountered Tarieton, who had heard the firing and was coming up to ascertain its cause. That officer immediately attacked them, and they sustained a second defeat. Thus they were equally slaughtered by those whom they came to oppose and those they intended to assist. Of between two and three hundred, but a very small remnant escaped, and after this occurrence, the spirit of the Tories was completely damped. Meanwhile, Greene had recrossed the Dan, with his whole army, on the 21st and 22d, and having been reinforced by six hundred militia under Stevens, he made such use of his light troops, and manoeuvred in such a masterly manner, that he succeeded for three weeks in avoiding a battle ; and by cut ting off all Cornwallis's foraging parties, so straitened him that he was obliged to fall back from Hillsborough, across the III.— 17 130 BATTLE OF GUILFORD COURT-HOUSE. Haw river. Greene was further strengthened by two brigades of militia from North Carolina, and four hundred regulars. He now resolved to risk a battle, as he had the superiority of numbers, and could not keep the militia long in the field. His army now numbered four thousand two hundred men, of whom nearly two thousand five hundred were militia ; whilst Corn wallis commanded about two thousand four hundred British veteran troops. On the 15th of March, Greene advanced and took a position at Guilford Court-House, within ten miles of the British camp, where he drew up his army in three lines. The front was composed of the North Carolina militia, under Butler and Eaton, the second of the Virginia militia, under Stevens and Lawson, and the third of continental troops, under General Huger and Colonel Williams. Stevens posted forty riflemen in the rear of his militia, with orders to shoot every one who should leave his post without orders. The British advanced in three columns ; the Hessians on the right, the British guards in the centre, and Webster's brigade on the left. The attack was commenced, after a brisk cannonade, on the first line, which was thrown into confusion by the misconduct of a militia officer, who rashly gave a false alarm, and the whole line soon quitted the field. The Vir ginians were then attacked, and fought like veterans, until ordered to retreat, when the regulars came into action. They sustained the conflict with obstinate valour for an hour and a half; but when the British succeeded in turning the second Maryland brigade, and were getting into the rear, Greene ordered a retreat, which was well conducted. Both sides claimed the victory ; but from the relative loss in the battle, and the movements of Cornwallis directly after, it would seem to belong to the Americans. They lost three hundred of the continentals and one hundred Virginia militia; the British lost over six hundred in killed, wounded, and missing. Colo nel Stewart and Colonel Webster, both valuable officers, were killed, and Brigadier-Generals O'Hara and Howard, with Colonel Tarieton, were wounded. After the battle many of the militia went to their homes, and did not rejoin the army, CORNWALLIS'S RETREAT. 131 General Greene. which fell back to Speedwell's Iron Works, on Troublesome Creek. Cornwallis, three days after the battle, issued a proclamation, setting forth his complete victory, calling upon all good subjects to stand forth and take an active part in restoring good government, and offering pardon to all rebels ; yet he decamped on the llth, leaving all his advantages, and his hospital at the Quaker Meeting-House,' containing between seventy and eighty wounded British officers and soldiers. All the wounded Americans taken in the battle, were also left behind, whilst his lordship retreated towards Wilmington. Greene had expected to be again attacked ; but when he found his opponent retreating, he pursued in all haste. Corn wallis retired before him, and Greene advanced as far as Ram say's Mills, on Deep river, where the pursuit stopped ; whilst his lordship continued to retreat until he reached Wilmington, and after three weeks, he marched from thence to Petersburg, 132 FORT WATSON TAKEN. in Virginia, where we will now leave him, to attend to Greene. Knowing that Cornwallis had approached sufficiently near to the main army to be under the eye of Washington, Greene resolved to return to South Carolina, and endeavour to drive from that state the portion of Cornwallis's army which was comriianded by Lord Rawdon. He discharged nearly all his militia, refreshed his regular troops, and after collecting a few days' provisions, marched on the 5th of April, towards Camden. On the march, Colonel Lee, with his legion, was sent for ward to join Marion, and effected a junction with that officer on the Santee. Pickens meanwhile had received orders to cut off all supplies from the British posts of Ninety-Six and Augusta. The British had erected a chain of posts in the vicinity of the Santee and Congaree, to secure the provisions growing near those rivers. Of these the most important was Fort Watson, on Wright's Bluff. Marion and Lee, although provided with nothing but musketry, closely invested this fort on the 15th, and constructed a tower which overlooked the works, although the latter stood upon an Indian mound, thirty or forty feet high. From this work, which astonished the garrison, as well from its novelty, as the rapidity of its erec tion, the American riflemen fired into the fort with such execu tion that the besieged durst not show themselves. After defending the post until the 23d, the garrison, consisting of one hundred and fourteen men,, surrendered themselves prisoners. General Greene had by this time completed his march from Deep river to Camden, and on the 24th took a good position on Hobkirk's Hill, about one mile from that place. His army numbered nine hundred and thirty regulars, and about two hundred and fifty North Carolina militia, who had joined him a day or two previous. Rawdon was well fortified in the town, which was garrisoned by about nine hundred men. Greene was not sufficiently strong to carry the town by assault, and he therefore endeavoured to tempt Rawdon to come to an engagement. BATTLE OF HOBKIRK'S HILL. 133 On the morning of the 25th, the British general sallied out with great spirit, and began the attack. Greene's disposi tions for the battle were made in his usual masterly manner, and he would probably have gained the day, but for the mis conduct of two companies, who prematurely retreated. The early part of the engagement promised victory to the Ameri cans, and at one time, Colonel Washington, who had attacked the right flank ofthe British, had near two hundred prisoners. Suddenly, however, the two companies before mentioned began a hasty retreat, without any apparent cause, and although their officers succeeded in rallying them for a few moments, they would not be again led to the charge. A general retreat now took place, and Colonel Washington, who had already paroled nearly all the officers he had taken, collected his men, wheeled round, made his own retreat good, with the loss of but three men, and carried off with him fifty of his prisoners. The day was inevitably lost ; but Greene had already taken such measures as to prevent his adversary from profiting much by his victory. He retreated in good order and with deliberation, and succeeded in bringing off all his ammunition and baggage, nearly all his wounded, and six royal officers, with Colonel Washington's prisoners. The action was con tinued at intervals until four o'clock in the afternoon, when Colonel Washington charged and dispersed a body of the enemy's cavalry which pursued too closely, and thus the battle terminated. Greene halted for the night at Saunder's Creek, about four miles from the field, and Rawdon returned to Camden. The British lost two hundred and fifty-eight in killed, wounded, and missing ; the Americans about the same ; but most of their missing returned in a few days. The victory at Hobkirk's Hill was of no permanent advan tage to the British cause, because Lord Rawdon was not in a condition to follow up his success ; and Greene retreated no farther than Rugely's Mills, whither he led his army after the battle. Some days after, being joined by a reinforcement of four hundred men, under Colonel Watson, which Marion had in vain attempted to intercept, he advanced and endeavoured 134 RAWDON EVACUATES CAMDEN. Lord Rawdon. to surprise Greene in his camp by night. That active general, however, had heard of the arrival of the reinforcement, and evaded this attempt by leaving the ground he had lately occupied and taking a strong position behind Saunders' Creek. Rawdon marched here after him, and drove in his outposts ; but upon reconnoitring his camp, he determined not to attack it, and returned to Camden. On the 10th of May, he burned the jail, mills, private houses, and part of his own stores, and, evacuating Camden, retired to the south of the Santee, leav ing behind him thirty wounded British, and the same number of Americans. BRITISH FORTS TAKEN. 135 Several of the British posts now fell in quick succession. On the llth, Orangeburgh, garrisoned by seventy loyal militia and twelve regulars, surrendered to Sumpter. Marion and Lee laid siege to Fort Motte, which was constructed around the dwelling of Mrs. Motte, who had retired to a neighbouring hut. It became apparent that firing the house was the easiest method of reducing the garrison ; upon which, anticipating the wish of the commander, she presented him with a quiver of African arrows to be employed in the service. Success attended this noble sacrifice of private property, and the garrison of one hundred and. sixty -five men were compelled to surrender at discretion, on the 12th of May. The post at Nelson's Ferry was evacuated on the 14th by the British, and next day the garrison at Fort Granby was compelled to capitulate to Lee, who had effectually used a field-piece against it, which had been taken at Fort Motte. The garrison numbered three hundred and fifty-two men, mostly royal militia, and they obtained comparatively good terms, as Lee had received information that Rawdon was marching to relieve it. Lee next marched to join Pickens, who commanded a body of militia in the neighbourhood of Augusta. Captain Rudolph, with a detachment of Lee's legion, succeeded in reducing the British fort at Silver Bluffs, on the 21st, when he gained a field-piece, and a considerable quantity of stores. Pickens and Lee having united their forces, commenced a siege of Fort Cornwallis, at Augusta, which was garrisoned by Colonel Brown, with over three hundred men. The assail ants carried on their works with skill and activity ; but Brown made a most obstinate defence. Several towers were raised, which overlooked the fort, and two of them within thirty yards of the parapet ; from these the American riflemen were enabled to shoot down any one who dared to show himself. At length, Brown, finding escape impossible and further resist ance useless, surrendered on the 5th of June. The Americans lost about forty men in killed and wounded during the siege. Marion had meanwhile invested Georgetown, the garrison r~" 136 SIEGE OF NINETY-SIX. of which place, fearing the fate of the other posts in the state, embraced an opportunity to evacuate the town. Whilst these operations were going on in Georgia, Greene had laid siege to Ninety-Six, with his main army. This post was garrisoned by Lieutenant-Colonel Cruger, with upwards of five hundred men. It was not originally very strongly fortified; but by the greatest diligence and activity, the com mander had been able to put the works in a complete state of defence. On the 25th of May, the morning after the siege began, a party sallied from the fort and drove the advance of the besiegers from their works. On the night ofthe 26th, Greene erected two strong block batteries, at the distance of three hundred and fifty yards from the fort. These were soon fol lowed by another twenty feet high, at two hundred and twenty yards distance, and a third was now added at one hundred yards. A fourth work, a rifle battery, was then erected, thirty feet high, at the distance of thirty yards from the ditch ; and from all these the besiegers fired into the fortress. The abattis was turned, and a mine had been dug to within six feet of the ditch, when the garrison were informed by a mes senger that Rawdon had received a large reinforcement from Ireland, and was marching to their relief. Greene had now no alternative but to raise the siege, or attempt to carry the works by storm. He chose the latter, and made a vigorous but unsuccessful attack upon the place on the 18th of June, after which he raised the siege and retreated across the Saluda. It was in the siege of Ninety-Six that the Polish General Kosciusko, who had joined the American army, particularly distinguished himself; his conduct on this as on all other oc casions contributed to win the highest esteem of Washington and the other American officers. The American loss in the siege and assault was about one hundred and fifty men. Rawdon, who was near the fort at the time of the assault, pursued Greene as far as the Enoree. He then divided his forces, and fixed a detachment at the Congaree. GREENE OFFERS RAWDON BATTLE. 137 General Kosciusko. Rawdon had believed that Greene had retreated out of South Carolina, but he had only retired behind Broad river ; and now, hearing that the British had divided their forces, he advanced towards the Congaree. Lee suddenly attacked and defeated a foraging party of British, within a mile of Rawdon's camp, taking forty cavalry prisoners. This bold act gave the first intimation to Rawdon of Greene's approach; and he III.— 18 138 BRITISH ENCAMP AT EUTAW. immediately abandoned the Congaree, two days after he had reached it, and marched to Orangeburgh. Here Greene offered him battle on the 12th of July ; but Rawdon kept within his entrenchments, and summoned Colonel Cruger to come to his assistance, with the garrison of Ninety-Six. Greene at first tried to prevent this junction, but failing in his attempt, he was obliged to fall back to the high hills of the Santee. He now endeavoured to draw the enemy from their position, and with this purpose despatched Marion, Sumpter, and Lee, with their troops, to Monk's Corner and Dorchester, whence they could effectually interrupt all communication be tween Charleston and Orangeburgh. Finding their supplies thus cut off, the British evacuated all their posts to the northward of the Santee and the Congaree, and to the westward of the Edisto, and concentrated themselves near the junction of the Wateree and Congaree. Finding his scheme thus far suc cessful, Greene resolved, if possible, to draw his enemy still nearer Charleston ; he therefore crossed both the Wateree and Congaree, and collected his whole force to the southward of the latter river, intending to act on the offensive. On his approach, the British retired and took post at Eutaw Springs, forty miles nearer Charleston. Greene followed him by easy marches until he was joined by Marion, who arrived in the camp on the 7th of September, and it was resolved to attack the British next day. Greene's army, consisting of about two thousand men, marched to the attack in two lines, the first consisting of militia, supported by a second of regulars. Strong flanking parties were commanded by Colonels Lee and Henderson, while Colonels Washington and Kirkwood commanded the reserve. As the Americans moved on to the attack, they encountered two parties of the enemy about four miles from the camp of Eutaw. These were soon compelled to retire, and the militia pursuing, continued the action, which soon became general. After fighting with firmness for some time, the American militia gave way; but they were well supported by the regulars. Colonels Williams and Campbell, BATTLE OF EUTAW SPRINGS. 139 with the Maryland and Virginia regiments, charged with great effect. Rushing through a heavy cannonade and a shower of musketry, they bore down al before them. While leading on his men, Campbell received a mortal wound. After he had fallen, he inquired who gave way; and, being informed that the British were fleeing in all quar ters, he replied, " Then I die contented," and immediately expired. While Williams charged in front, Lee succeeded in turning their flank and getting in their rear, when the British were broken and fled from the field. Upwards of five hundred of them were taken prisoners. A portion of the British took post in a large three-story brick house, at some distance from the field of battle, and renewed the action. Four field-pieces were ordered up before the house ; but the Americans were obliged to leave these and retire. They left a strong picquet on the field of battle, and marched to the nearest water in the rear. On the evening of the next day, Lieutenant-Colonel Stewart left seventy of his wounded men, and one thousand stand of arms, and moved from Eutaw towards Charleston. The loss of the British, including prisoners, was upwards of eleven hundred; that of the Americans over five hundred, including sixty officers. Such was the heat of the action that the officers on each side fought hand to hand with the sword.* On the 29th of October, Congress resolved to honour General Greene with a gold medal and a British standard, and voted their thanks to the different corps and their commanders. The Battle of Eutaw Springs was the last important act of the revolution in South Carolina. After their defeat, the Bri tish no more acted with their former vigour; but were always disposed to flee on the slightest appearance of danger. Their couduct in this respect was but little different from that exhi bited in the preceding year by the American militia. On the contrary, the latter now exerted themselves greatly, and with such success that the British were obliged to confine them selves to their strong posts, large parties being sent out to escort foragers. On the 29th of November, Greene compelled * Ramsay. 140 CORNWALLIS'S PROTECTION., the enemy to evacuate Dorchester, and retreat to the Quar ter-house, on Charleston Neck. Soon after Charleston had fallen into the hands of the British, many of the Whigs of South Carolina were induced to take the protection which was offered to them by Corn wallis. Those who were taken at the capture of that city were induced to believe in the enemy's specious promises of allowing them to remain peaceably in their homes, taking no part in the contest. The British generals soon after violated their agreement by calling out those citizens of South Carolina who had taken protection, to assemble under arms and assist the regular troops in slaughtering their own countrymen. Many refused to bear arms in the royal cause, and determined that if . they must fight, they would assist in ridding the country of her invaders. Not the least conspicuous of this number was Colonel Isaac Hayne, a man justly esteemed throughout his native state for his intelligence, integrity, and patriotism. He was a senator in the state legislature, and in the beginning of the war, he had lived on his plantation. At the siege of Charleston, he served as a private and was taken. prisoner. He was allowed to return home on parole, engaging not to bear arms. In 1781, he was required to take an active part on the British side, or return to Charleston. He was induced to go to the city, where he was threatened with close confinement unless he would subscribe a declaration of allegi ance to the British king, and engage to bear arms in the sup port of the royal government. The sickness of his family called for his presence at home, and he would immediately have subscribed the declaration, but for the last clause. He was assured, however, that this would not be demanded of him ; when he complied, and returned home. He was soon after summoned to repair to the British standard, in disregard of the assurances he had received ; whereupon he deemed himself absolved from his engagement. He finally joined the American army, and received command of a regiment. General Williamson was captured by him, when the cavalry of the whole British army was sent out to EXECUTION OF COLONEL HAYNE. 141 recapture him, and Colonel Hayne fell into their hands. Lord Rawdon was then commandant at Charleston, and he ordered him " knocked into irons," when a mock trial, called by Raw don a court of inquiry, sentenced him to be hung. All heard the sentence with horror except he upon whom it was pro nounced. Numbers of the British and loyalists, with Governor Bull at their head, petitioned Lord Rawdon in his behalf. All the ladies of Charleston, loyal and Whig, joined in a most touching appeal to the iron hearts of Rawdon and Balfour ; but to no purpose. His little children, who had lately lost their mother, were introduced, and fell at the tyrant's knees, praying him to pity their motherless situation, and give them back their only remaining parent ; but in vain. The victim alone appeared prepared for the failure of the many exertions thus made by friends and foes. He spent the last days of his life in endeavouring to fortify his son, a lad of thirteen, for the coming catastrophe. On the day before its occurrence, he said to him, " To-morrow, I set out for im mortality. You will accompany me to the place of my execu- ti(ft, and when I am dead, take and bury me by the side of your mother." The youth here fell on his father's neck, ex claiming, " O my father ! my father ! I will die with you." But the father's hands were loaded with irons, and he could not return his son's embrace.* On the next morning, August 10th, 1781, he was led forth to be murdered, in the bloom of life, a victim to the cowardice and tyranny of his country's invaders. * Horry's Life of Marion. Sir Henry Clinton. CHAPTER XLI. CAMPAIGN OF 178 1. — C 0 N C LU D ED. 7^r~v ANIFOLD as were the privations of 2±1 the American soldiers in the Northern ; States, to which arena we must again conduct the reader, those patriotic men endured them with admirable fortitude, and amidst every temptation adhered to the cause of their country. Besides the want of clothing suited to the season, the troops in the various garrisons were nearly all in danger of starvation. (148) CONTINENTAL CURRENCY STOPPED. 143 The fact that the army was kept together under the circum stances, is almost incredible, when we consider that many times there were not enough provisions in store for the troops to enable them to subsist three days. Officers were sent out in all directions, with orders to seize provisions wherever they could be found ; and the only return they made was to give the owner, in each instance, a certificate of the quantity and quality of the provisions that were taken from him. For a time these certificates were valued by the people as an evidence of obligation on the part of the public ; but they soon became so common as to be considered worthless. West Point, Fort Schuyler, and the other posts on the North river, were more than once on the point of being abandoned by their starving garrisons. Fortunately, however, a small supply of provisions would occasionally arrive, and the men would then willingly go back to their duty. The sum of eight thousand dollars, which had been sent to the commander-in- chief by the State of Massachusetts for the payment of her troops, was taken by him and applied to refund the quarter master's department. In 1781, the continental currency ceased altogether to cir culate ; but this event, long hoped for by the enemies and dreaded by the friends of American liberty, failed to produce the effects which had been expected to result from it. The leaders in Congress had long foreseen that this must at last happen ; and they had exerted themselves to the utmost to prevent the consequences. They were not disappointed. A beneficial trade with the West Indian Islands, brought much gold into the country, and the French army in Rhode Island was well provided with gold and silver. Lieutenant- Colonel John Laurens went as special minister to France to procure a loan from that government. He succeeded in obtaining a loan from the King of France of six millions of livres ; and ten millions more were borrowed in the Netherlands, for the use of the United States, the King of France becoming secu rity for the repayment of the loan. The financial concerns were put under the direction of Robert Morris, who reduced 144 OPERATIONS IN VIRGINIA. them to a state of order, and by the skilful use of the gold now introduced into the country, aided by the bank which that able financier had established in the preceding year, Congress were enabled to maintain their army in a condition fit for service. Meanwhile, the enemy was not idle. Many censures had been passed upon Sir Henry Clinton for having kept his large army in New York, whilst, it was alleged, that by distributing his troops properly he might have made serious impression upon several of the states at the same time. We have already noticed the attack upon the shores of the Chesapeake by General Leslie, fn the latter part of 1780. Soon after his de parture for Charleston, another party from New York sailed up that bay, under the direction of Arnold. He commanded about sixteen hundred men, and a considerable number of armed vessels. He landed at Westover, and soon afterwards entered the city of Richmond, destroying large quantities of salt, rum, tobacco, and other stores. From thence he went to Portsmouth, from whence, as a centre, small parties were sent all over the country, doing immense damage in the de struction of public and private property, and committing such havoc as induced General Washington to despatch the Mar quis de la Fayette thither with twelve hundred men. The French commander in Rhode Island, being informed of the operations of Arnold, eagerly set out for the Chesapeake, with the hope of cutting off his escape. The capture of the arch-traitor, as Arnold was styled, had been a cherished object with the Americans. Two methods of getting possession of his person had been suggested ; one, that a few daring individuals should carry him off by making a sudden incursion into his camp ; the other that he should be blockaded by an overwhelming force, by sea and land, so closely as to prevent the possibility of his escape. A furious storm which scattered the British fleet, and severely damaged a part of it, gave the French, who had long been blockaded in Newport, a temporary naval superiority. Washington now endeavoured to profit by this circumstance, and wrote to Rochambeau and Destouches, representing to them the DE TILLEY SAILS FOR THE CHESAPEAKE. 145 Benedict Arnold. necessity of sending the whole fleet and a thousand land troops, to co-operate with La Fayette. But Destouches had already resolved to send but one sixty-four gun ship and two frigates, under command of M. de Tilly. This force sailed for the Chesapeake on the 9th of February ; but, as Wash ington had predicted, M. de Tilly found Arnold so well posted as to defy attack. The French admiral therefore was contented with showing himself in the bay, and then proceeded to return to Newport. On the voyage thither he fell in with and captured the Romulus, a fifty gun ship, bound 146 NAVAL ACTION. from Charleston to the Chesapeake. But the great scheme for capturing Arnold was not abandoned. A personal con ference was held on the 6th of March, at Newport, Rhode Island, between Washington, Rochambeau, Destouches, and other French and American officers. It was there resolved to embark part of Rochambeau's army, amounting to eleven hundred men, under the command of the Baron de Viomenil, and to risk the whole of the French fleet to escort it. Not withstanding a favourable wind, Destouches did not sail until the evening of the 8th, and he was soon followed by Admiral Arbuthnot, who brought him to action on the 16th of March, Action between the French and British fleets off Cape Henry. off Cape Henry. Arnold was saved by the delay in the sailing of the French fleet ; for after an hour's fighting, the French bore up and ran to leeward. Next day, Destouches called a council of war, wherein it was resolved neither to risk another action, nor attempt ascending the Chesapeake ; but to return instantly to Rhode Island, whence they came.* * Marshall, Tucker, Stedman. LA FAYETTE IN VIRGINIA. 147 On the 26th of March, Major-General Philips, who had been taken prisoner at Saratoga, and since exchanged for General Lincoln, arrived in the Chesapeake, with a reinforce ment of two thousand men, from New York. He soon formed a junction with Arnold, and the small bodies of militia were everywhere put to flight. The whole country bordering on the bay was ravaged by Arnold, who finally marched to Petersburg, after an ineffectual resistance by Baron Steuben. Four thousand hogsheads of tobacco were destroyed in that place alone ; and immense quantities of tobacco, flour, ship ping, public and private stores, and private property, were taken and destroyed, in the neighbouring towns. On the 9th of May, they returned to Petersburg, where General Philips terminated his military services with his life. On the 20th of May, Lord Cornwallis reached Petersburg, having completed his march from Wilmington to that place in less than a month. He was joined by the forces which had been commanded by Philips, and a further reinforcement of fifteen hundred men, which had lately arrived from New York. General La Fayette had been ordered to join the southern army ; but when the news of Philips's arrival in Virginia had reached head-quarters, he was ordered to defend that state. His forces were principally composed of soldiers from New England, who had a great dislike and dread of a campaign in the hot south ; desertions, therefore, became so prevalent, that it was at one time feared that La Fayette would be left with none except his staff. The ardent Frenchman made strong appeals to the patriotism and pride of the troops, telling them, in an order of the day, that he was about to enter on a service of great importance, danger, and difficulty, and felt persuaded that they would not abandon him ; but that if any individual was unwilling to accompany him, he would give him a permit to return. This measure was successful, and desertion almost wholly ceased. Their good disposition was cherished by a supply of money sufficient to purchase shoes, shirts, and some other articles for the use of the detachment. This money he raised among the merchants of Baltimore, on his own private 148 LA FAYETTE ESCAPES CORNWALLIS. • bills of credit.* He soon after forced a march to Richmond, where he succeeded in saving the military stores from a visit of the enemy. Cornwallis advanced and crossed the South Anna or Pamunkey river, whence he sent off two expeditions ; one to Charlotteville, the other to Point of Fork. Tarieton led the first, intending to surprise and capture the Assembly, which was in session at Charlotteville; he succeeded in making prisoners of seven of the members, and in destroying a large quantity of stores. The second, under Colonel Sim coe, was but partly successful, the Americans having previ ously removed the greater part of the stores from Point of Fork. Whilst La Fayette was effecting a junction with Wayne, who was coming to join him with eight hundred men of the Pennsylvania line, the British took post between the marquis and his stores, which had been removed from Richmond to Albemarle Old Court-House. Anxious to save the supplies, La Fayette marched after the British, and got within a few miles of their army, when they were two days' march from the place where they were deposited. Cornwallis was of opinion that the stores must of necessity fall into his hands, there being but two roads by which they could be reached, one of which he occupied. By taking the other road, the Americans would be liable to be attacked at a disadvantage by the British. The marquis, however, freed himself from this dilemma, by opening a shorter road in the night, which had long been disused, and which the British supposed impassable. Next day, June 18th, Lord Cornwallis found that the " boy," as he arrogantly styled La Fayette, had encamped between, himself and the American stores, which were thus saved from capture. Cornwallis fell back to Richmond, and La Fayette was re inforced by Steuben's troops and the neighbouring militia, and his whole force was thus raised to four thousand men, one half of whom were regulars. Suspecting the American force * Marshall. CORNWALLIS'S STRATAGEM. 149 to be greater than it really was, Cornwallis retired to Wil liamsburg, and the marquis followed him cautiously. When near Williamsburg, Colonel Butler attacked the British rear under Colonel Simcoe, and a sharp engagement ensued, in which the Americans had the advantage ; but the advance of the whole British army, compelled Butler to retire. Cornwallis had no intention of fighting a general battle, and he had just received orders from Sir Henry Clinton to send part of his troops back to New York, as the British commander-in-chief had learned, by intercepted letters written by Washington to Congress, that the Americans and French were contemplating a joint attack upon New York, as soon as the Count De Grasse should arrive with a fresh fleet. On the 4th of July, Cornwallis marched from Williamsburg to a ford across James's river, and sent part of his army to the opposite bank, in the Island of Jamestown. On the fol lowing day, the wheel-carriages were sent over to the island, and on the 7th, the baggage followed. La Fayette now sup posed that nothing remained on his side the river but the rear guard of the British army, and encamped within nine miles of their camp, intending to assault their rear. Cornwallis suspected that an attempt of the kind would be made, and encamped the greater part of the main army in the most compact manner possible, whilst he displayed the troops on the island so as to induce the belief of the American scouts and light parties that the main body had crossed over. Believing this to be the fact, La Fayette detached some riflemen to harass their outposts, while he advanced at the head of the continental troops to cut off the rear. Every appearance, says Marshall, was calculated to countenance the opinion he had formed. The British light parties were driven in, and the picquets were forced by the riflemen, without much resistance ; but an advanced post, which covered the encamp ment from the view of the Americans, was perseveringly maintained, although three of the officers commanding it were successively picked off by the riflemen. La Fayette, who arrived a little before sunset, suspected, from the obstinacy 150 WAYNE'S GALLANT CHARGE. with which this post was maintained, that it covered more than a rear-guard, and determined to reconnoitre the camp, and judge of its strength from his own observation. It was in a , great measure concealed by woods ; but from a tongue of land stretching into the river, he perceived the British force to be much more considerable than he had supposed, and hastened to call off his men. He found Wayne closely engaged. A piece of artillery had been left weakly defended, which Wayne determined to seize. Scarcely was the attempt made, when he discovered the whole British army, arranged in order for battle, moving out against him. To retreat was impossible ; and the boldest had become the safest measure. Under this impression, he advanced rapidly, and, with his small detachment, not exceed ing eight hundred men, made a gallant charge on the British line. A warm action ensued, which was kept up with great spirit, until the arrival of La Fayette, who, perceiving Wayne to be out-flanked both on the right and the left, ordered him to retreat, and form in a line with the light-infantry, who were drawn up about half a mile in his rear. The whole party then saved itself behind a morass. Fortunately for La Fayette, Lord Cornwallis did not im prove the advantage he had gained. Suspecting this, to be a stratagem of the American general to draw him into an am buscade, a suspicion equally favoured by the hardiness and time of the attack, Cornwallis would allow no pursuit, but crossed over with his whole army in the night to Jamestown, whence he soon afterwards proceeded to Portsmouth.* The American loss in this bold attempt was one hundred and eight privates and ten officers, in killed and wounded ; the British stated their whole loss at five officers and seventy privates. Two cannon also fell into the hands of the British. At Portsmouth, Lord Cornwallis embarked the troops that were required at New York ; but before they sailed, he re ceived fresh orders from the commander-in-chief, Sir Henry Clinton, to keep them where they were, as he had no longer * Marshall's Life of Washington. ARRIVAL OF DE GRASSE. 151 any fear of Washington or Rochambeau. He was also di rected not to think of quitting the Chesapeake ; but to occupy a good defensive post, and one capable of protecting ships of the line. Old Point Comfort, on Hampton Road, or York- town, on York river, were suggested as suitable places ; but the first was declared unfit for the purpose, and Yorktown and Gloucester Point were selected. The army commenced a march thither, and on their arrival, the whole force was employed in securely fortifying the place. The British fleet was expected to arrive in a short time from the West Indies, and the leaders of their forces were congratulating themselves upon the prospect of successful operations in Virginia, when the Count de Grasse, with a fleet of twenty-eight sail of the line, suddenly appeared in the Chesapeake, August 30th. Intelligence was directly after received that the combined army of France and America was advancing from the north into Virginia ; and the dreams of Cornwallis and his officers were dispelled.* York river was immediately blockaded by three large ships and some frigates, whilst the rest of the French fleet was anchored in Lynhaven Bay. Thirty-two hundred troops were landed, under the Marquis de St. Simon, and effected a junction with La Fayette. Cornwallis determined to abide the issue of a siege, hoping that Clinton, from New York, and Admiral Greaves, with the fleet from the West Indies, would afford him timely relief. That admiral appeared off the Capes of Virginia, and De Grasse went out to meet him. Much manoeuvring took place, without any decisive engagement, and on the 7th of September, instead of continuing the action, De Grasse sailed back to his former position at Yorktown. Though the French commander may have lost glory by declining an engagement, yet he effected his object, which was, to afford a chance for De Barras to gain the shelter of the Chesapeake. That commander had sailed from Newport about the same time that De Grasse had left the West Indies ; but he had been compelled to sail around the Bermudas to * Ramsay. 152 OPERATIONS IN THE NORTH. avoid the British. De Grasse knew of his situation, and came out to afford him relief. Whilst the two large fleets were manoeuvring outside, De Barras entered the Chesapeake by night, with eight ships of the line. His object being thus effected, De Grasse retired, and Greaves soon after sailed for New York. Although no single brilliant achievement was performed by La Fayette, his services in Virginia had enhanced his military reputation, and raised him in the general esteem. That with so decided an inferiority of effective force, and especially of cavalry, he had been able to keep the field, in an open coun try, and to preserve a considerable portion of his military stores, as well as his army, was believed to furnish unequivo cal evidence of the prudence and vigour of his conduct.* Leaving Cornwallis at Yorktown, let us turn our attention to the operations of the commander-in-chief, in the north. Washington, with some of his staff, had had a meeting with the French commanders in the spring, and a plan of opera tions for the campaign was agreed upon. New York was to be invested by the combined military and naval forces, and the states were urged to send in their quotas. But the same causes which had delayed the operations of the Americans in former years, still continued to exist, and the expected additions to the army were not made in season. Meanwhile, large reinforcements had arrived .at New York, and the position of Cornwallis at Yorktown, promised another and an easier method of ridding the country of a large portion of her invaders. De Grasse also had announced his destination to be the Chesapeake. This intelligence was decisive ; and accord ingly in August, the plan of the campaign was changed. Leaving to General Heath the command of the posts on the Hudson, General Washington resolved to march into Virginia, in person, with the allied army. Letters stating the original plan of the campaign, were suffered to be intercepted by Clinton, who was thus completely misled ; while preparations made for an encampment in New Jersey, opposite Staten * Marshall. EXPEDITION AGAINST NEW LONDON. 153 Island, the direction in which the allies marched, and various other appearances, all tended to confirm the British in New York in the belief that Washington's real design was to attack them in that place. The whole army had crossed the Dela ware, beyond Clinton's reach, before he was undeceived. Finding himself safe from pursuit, Washington hastened his march ; and at Chester he heard of the arrival of De Grasse in the Chesapeake, and the landing of the troops under St. Simon. Leaving his army at the Head of Elk, he proceeded to Virginia with Rochambeau, Knox, Chattellux, and Du Portail. After Clinton had ascertained that Washington was on his way to Virginia, he sent an expedition to New London, in the hope of bringing him back. The command of it was given to Arnold, who had returned to New York, shortly after Corn wallis took the command in Virginia. He first proceeded to capture Forts Griswold and Trumbull, which protected the approach to the town, on each side of the river. The latter fort and the town, were immediately evacuated ; but Colonel Ledyard, who commanded Fort Griswold, with about one hundred and sixty men, resolved to attempt the defence of his post. The summons to surrender being refused, the British marched to the assault in three columns, September 6th, and although the garrison made considerable havoc in their ranks, they succeeded in carrying the works. An officer of the British troops asked who commanded. Colonel Ledyard answered, " I did, but you do now," tendering his sword as he uttered the words. The Briton, exasperated at the loss of his troops, suddenly plunged the sword of the brave American into his breast. His men promptly followed their officer's example, and a general massacre commenced. The hand of carnage was not stayed until nearly all of the prisoners were killed or wounded ; but forty being left uninjured of the one hundred and sixty composing the garrison. The enemy lost forty-three killed and one hundred and forty-five wounded, all before they entered the embrasures. Colonel Eyre, their commander, was killed, and Colonel Montgomery wounded. iIL-30 154 DESCRIPTION OF YORKTOWN. The British then marched into New London, which was sacked and burned, and an immense amount of property was consumed. Arnold having performed as much mischief as possible, and finding no other object within his reach, returned to New York. This attempt of Sir Henry Clinton to divert Washington from his plan of operations in the south, was totally unsuc cessful. We left him, with Knox and the French generals, on his way to the immediate theatre of action. On the 14th of September, they reached Williamsburg, and proceeded to settle the plan of operations. On the 25th, the remainder of the army arrived, and were joined by Governor Nelson, with a part of the Virginia militia. Orders were im mediately issued for making the necessary preparations for an attack on the intrenchments of Cornwallis.* Yorktown is situated on the southern side of York river, where the banks are high, and ships of the line may ride in safety. Gloucester Point is a piece of land on the opposite shore, projecting some distance into the river. The British occupied both these posts, and kept up a communication between them by their batteries, and by several ships of war. The main army of Cornwallis was encamped about Yorktown, within a range of outer redoubts and field-works; and Lieu tenant-Colonel Tarieton, with a detachment of six or seven hundred men, kept possession of Gloucester Point. The French general De Choisy, with Lauzun's legion, and a brigade of Virginia militia, watched and enclosed Tarleton's force, at Gloucester, whilst the main army moved to invest Yorktown, on the 30th of September. On the night of the 6th of October, advancing within six hundred yards of the English lines, they began their first parallel, with such silence and industry, that they had raised a work of sufficient magnitude to protect them, before morning discovered their operations to the British. On the 9th and 10th of October, the allies opened a fire from their batteries, and the second parallel was opened, within three * Hinton. SIEGE OF YORKTOWN. 155 hundred yards of the enemy's works, on the night of the 10th; but here their progress was somewhat impeded. Two British redoubts were advanced in front of the other works, and the workmen in the trenches were much annoyed by them. It was determined to carry these posts by storm ; and to avoid national jealousy, and to profit by the natural emulation of the troops, one was to be attacked by the French, whilst the Americans should assail the other. On the evening of the 14th, the two detachments moved to the assault. La Fayette led the Americans against the redoubt on the extreme left of the British, and the Baron Viomenil led the French grenadiers and chasseurs to attack the other, which was more toward the British right, and near the French lines. The Americans rushed to the assault with fixed bayonets, and unloaded arms, and the redoubt was carried in a few minutes, with the incon siderable loss of nine killed and thirty-two wounded. Not withstanding the frequent examples of severity displayed by the British, not a man was killed after resistance had eeased, either by the American or the French party, who also were successful. Viomenil, however, in capturing the other redoubt, employed more time and suffered greater loss than La Fayette, nearly one hundred men being killed or wounded.* On the 16th, a sortie was made from the garrison by Lieu tenant-Colonel Abercrombie, with about three hundred and fifty men ; two batteries were forced, and eleven cannon spiked ; but the British were soon forced to retreat, and the cannon were again fitted for use. In the afternoon, the bat teries in the second parallel, in which the two redoubts had been included, were opened, and about one hundred pieces of heavy ordnance were brought to bear upon the enemy's lines. These latter were now almost in ruins, and a day or two more would leave the British at the mercy of their foe. In these circumstances, Cornwallis resolved to attempt a retreat by land to New York. • For this purpose several boat-loads of troops were sent over to Gloucester Point ; but a storm of * Holmes. 156 CORNWALLIS'S SURRENDER. wind and rain dispersed the boats, and the design was con sequently abandoned. On the 17th, several new batteries were opened, and the British works were no longer tenable. At ten in the morning, Cornwallis begged for a cessation of hostilities for twenty- four hours; but Washington, in answer to his lordship's letter, stated his " ardent desire to spare the farther effusion of blood, and his readiness to listen to such terms as were admissible," but refused to suspend hostilities for more than two hours. Propositions were then submitted by Cornwallis, the nature of which were such as to lead to an adjustment of terms of capitulation, and the suspension of hostilities was continued throughout the day and night.* Commissioners were appointed to digest into form the rough draft of articles which Washington had proposed to Lord Cornwallis ; and on the morning of the 19th, the com mander-in-chief sent them by letter to his lordship, expressing his expectation that they would be signed by eleven in the morning, and that the garrison would march out by two in the afternoon. Clinton had failed to fulfil his promise of relief; there was no prospect of a dissension between the French and Americans, by which his lordship might hope to escape, and he was compelled to submit to the humiliating, though inevitable necessity. The articles were signed, on the 19th of October the garrison marched out of the town, with colours cased, and General Lincoln received the submission of the royal army, on the same terms which had been granted to himself under similar circumstances, at Charleston. The posts of Yorktown and Gloucester, with their garri sons and stores, were surrendered to the United States ; the shipping and seamen to the Count de Grasse. There were upwards of seven thousand prisoners, exclusive of seamen, six thousand of whom were rank and file. Five hundred and fifty-two of the garrison were either killed or wounded during the siege. The French and Americans lost about three hundred. * Holmes. ARTICLES OF CAPITULATION. 157 Surrender of Cornwallis. The commissioners for adjusting the terms of capitulation were Colonel Laurens and Viscount de Nouilles, on the part of the Americans and French, and Colonel Dundas and Major Ross, on that of the British. No provision was made for persons in a civil capacity on the British side, except traders ; that matter being referred by Washington to the civil power. But at the request of Lord Cornwallis, the Bonetta sloop-of- war was left at his disposal for sending an aid-de-camp, with despatches to Sir Henry Clinton ; and in this vessel, which was suffered to depart without examination, the Tories took passage for New York. The Bonetta was to be subsequently surrendered. Cornwallis's large train of artillery, his arms, ammunition, warlike stores, and provisions, formed a good prize for the Americans ; but the French got only one frigate, two sloops-of-war, and a few transports. 158 VOTE OF THANKS. In the mean time, Sir Henry Clinton had embarked seven thousand of his best troops to succour Cornwallis ; but owing to sundry delays, the causes of which do not seem to be suffi ciently explained, the fleet did not leave Sandy Hook until the 19th of October, the very day on which the capitulation was completed at Yorktown ; and it was the 24th before it reached the Capes of Virginia, where Clinton received some vague accounts, which led him to suspect the truth. Admiral Greaves, who had now twenty-five ships of the line, two fifty- gun ships, and eight frigates, to oppose to De Grasse's thirty- six sail of the line and nine frigates, did not venture up the Chesapeake, but lay off the mouth until the 29th, when he and Clinton agreed to return to New York, it having been fully proved to them that they had come too late to be of any service to Cornwallis. The capture of Cornwallis, with so considerable a part of the British army in America, was accomplished more easily than had been anticipated ; and the prospect which it afforded of a speedy termination of the war, occasioned the liveliest sensation of joy and triumph throughout the country. Con gress passed a vote of thanks to each of the commanders, and to the officers and troops who had been engaged in the siege; and resolved to erect a marble column at Yorktown, adorned with emblems of the alliance between France and the United States, with a suitable inscription, in commemoration of the victory. After the surrender of Cornwallis, General Washington en deavoured to induce Count de Grasse to co-operate in an expedition against Charleston, in South Carolina, or at the least, in an expedition against Wilmington, in North Carolina, which was still occupied by Colonel Craig's small detachment. He felt that General Greene might easily reduce Wilmington, but his great object was to reinforce that commander promptly by means of troops sent by sea, instead of undergoing the long fatiguing land march ; and this detachment could only be trusted under the protection of the French fleet. After writing a very earnest letter, the American commander-in- DEPARTURE OF DE GRASSE. 159 Lord Cornwallis. chief paid the French admiral a long visit, on board the Ville de Paris ; but he failed altogether in his attempt, as De Grasse stated that he had peremptory orders from his court to exe cute other projects, and that his engagements with the Span iards rendered it impossible for him to remain any longer on that coast. He even refused to take on board the troops de signed to reinforce Greene ; and, as soon as he had covered the transportation of Washington's own troops, and of the ordnance, to the Head of Elk river, he hastened down the Chesapeake, and there made all sail for the West Indies. He, however, left the French troops he had brought, who continued in Virginia, with Rochambeau's army from Rhode 160 NAVAL ACTIONS. Island. Their head-quarters were at Williamsburg. The American troops belonging eastward of Pennsylvania, after being transported by water to the Head of Elk, marched to their cantonments in New Jersey and near Hudson river. The prisoners were conducted to Winchester, in Virginia, and Fredericktown, in Maryland ; and a part of them were afterwards sent to Lancaster, in Pennsylvania. Lord Corn wallis and his principal officers were paroled, and sailed for New York. While the Americans were thus successful upon land, many remarkable achievements were performed upon the seas. After the fall of Charleston, the navy ofthe United States was so reduced that four frigates, a few small vessels, and one or two ships borrowed from Europe, were almost all that remained under the direction of Congress. Many privateers and men-of-war, fitted out by the states, still scoured the seas, and inflicted heavy vengeance on the British commerce. The aid of the French navy, and the want of funds, both contri buted, in a measure, to prevent Congress from equipping a large marine. The British, however, were anxious to pre serve a naval superiority, and for this purpose, the ministry were empowered by Parliament to keep eighty-five thousand men employed as seamen and marines. Notwithstanding the great disparity in the forces of the two countries, the little navy of the Americans boldly ven tured out to sea, and rarely refused the offer of a combat with the enemy. In June, 1780, the Trumbull, twenty-eight, Cap tain Nicholson, met and engaged a vessel of superior force, and a close combat was maintained for two hours and a half, when the masts of the Trumbull began to totter, and she hauled off. Soon after, all her masts and spars, the fore-mast alone excepted, came over the side. The enemy did not attempt to profit by his advantage, but pursued his course. He lost his main-top-mast, before he was out of sight. This vessel was afterwards ascertained to be the Watt, letter-of- marque, and her captain, Coulthard, subsequently claimed the victory, acknowledging a loss of ninety-two men in killed NAVAL ACTIONS. 161 and wounded. His ship was every way superior to the Trumbull, except in sailing ; yet Nicholson lost but thirty- two in killed and wounded. In October, the sloop Saratoga, sixteen, Captain Young, succeeded, after a sharp conflict, in capturing a ship and two brigs, which she was convoying into port, with one other prize, when the Intrepid, seventy-four, came up, and recap tured the prizes ; but the Saratoga escaped. She is supposed to have afterwards foundered at sea, as she never returned to port. On the 2d of April, 1781, the Alliance, Captain Barry, cap tured two Guernsey privateers ; one of twenty-six, and another of fourteen guns. Soon after, she fell in with two English men-of-war, one a sloop rating sixteen, the other a brig of fourteen guns. Owing to a calm, these two vessels Were enabled to select their own position, and the Alliance suffered severely. Captain Barry was wounded, and the enemy were certain of a victory, when a breeze sprang up, and they were both captured. One was sent by Barry to England, as a car tel of prisoners ; the other sailed to America, where she was retaken by the British fleet, cruising off Boston. In June, the Confederacy, thirty-two, Captain Harding, was captured while returning from Cape Francais, with a convoy, by a large armed ship and a frigate; and in August, the Trumbull was captured by three British cruisers, off* the capes of the Delaware, in consequence of an accident happening to her rigging, and preventing her sailing. On the morning of the 6th of September, the Congress, of twenty guns, com manded by Captain Geddes, met and engaged the British sloop-of-war Savage, sixteen, Captain Sterling, and after a most desperate engagement, compelled her to strike. The Savage was recaptured by a British frigate, and taken into Charleston. III.— 21 George III. CHAPTER XLII. PARLIAMENTARY PROCEEDINGS AFTER THE SUR RENDER OF CORNWALLIS. E W S of the surrender of the southern army under Cornwallis, reached London on the 25th of November, and as parliament was to as semble on the 27th, some alterations became necessary in the speech from the throne. The king addressed Parliament in the same decided .MS. ADDRESS FROM THE THRONE. 163 tone which he had assumed the year before. He spoke of the favourable appearance of British affairs in the East Indies, and bf the safe arrival of the commercial fleets ; but he added that his efforts to preserve the unity of the empire had not been so successful in other parts of the world ; that the events of the war had been very unfortunate in Virginia ; his forces in that quarter being totally lost. Nevertheless, he wished for further exertions in that part of America. The opposition were vehement in the debates that followed. Mr. Fox, particularly, was very violent in his charges of mis management on the part of the ministry. " He would not say that they were paid by France ; he could not prove the fact. But he would say they deserved to be paid by the Grand Monarque; for they had served him more faithfully and more successfully than ever ministers served a master." He then proceeded to censure the ministers, one and all, but Lord Sandwich particularly ; and he laid the blame of the loss of Cornwallis's army upon that minister, for not having provided a superior fleet to contend with the French vessels known to be in the American seas. Lord North replied to Fox in his usual manner, expressing great indignation at the implied charge of bribery ; and urging a continuation of the war, on account of the rights which it was intended to support. Burke spoke next on the side of the opposition, and pro nounced a tremendous philippic against Lord North. He called his speech not only imprudent, but audacious — a speech which froze his blood and harrowed up his soul. He said that the war was not unfortunate, but disgraceful ; and that the king's speech was the greatest calamity of all, as it showed the disposition of ministers not to retreat an inch, but to plunge deeper in disgrace, and augment the unhappiness of the nation. " Are we yet to be told of the rights for which we went to war ? Oh ! excellent rights ! Oh ! valuable rights ! Valuable you should be, for we have paid dear at parting with you. Oh ! valuable rights ! that have cost Britain thirteen provinces, four islands, one hundred thousand 164 SPEECH OF BURKE. men, and more than seventy millions of money. Oh ! won derful rights, that have lost to Great Britain her empire on the ocean, her boasted, grand, and substantial superiority, which made the world bend before her. Oh ! inestimable rights, that have taken from us our rank among nations, our importance abroad, and our happiness at home ; that have taken from us our trade, our manufactures, and commerce ; that have reduced us from the most flourishing empire in the world, to be one of the most compact, unenviable powers on the face of the globe ? Oh ! wonderful rights, that are likely to take from us all that yet remains I" Fox's amendment was nevertheless lost by a large majority, and a similar motion made in the House of Lords by the Earl of Shelburne, was also rejected. When the address was re ported to the House, the younger Pitt, now rising into fame as an orator, made an eloquent speech against its passage, and charged the losses and suffering of the American loyalists upon the misconduct of Cornwallis and the ministers. Burke followed him, and continued the denunciations of the ministry. The address was nevertheless carried, by a large majority. Other business engaged the attention of Parliament, until the 12th of December, when Sir James Lowther, in a full house, moved two resolutions : " 1. To declare, that the war carried on in the colonies and plantations of North America had been ineffectual to the purposes for which it had been undertaken, of affording protection to his majesty's loyal sub jects there, and of defeating the hostile intentions of our con federated enemies. 2. That it was the opinion of the House that all farther attempts to reduce the Americans to obedience by force, would be ineffectual, and injurious to the true inte rests of this country, by weakening her powers to resist her ancient and confederated enemies." Mr. Powys seconded this motion in an able and eloquent speech, and Lord North soon after declared that it would be neither wise nor right to prosecute the war in America on a continental plan ; that is, by sending fresh armies to march through the colonies. He then continued to urge the necessity IMPRISONMENT OF LAURENS. 165 of defending the British posts in America, and of protecting British trade from American privateers, whose influence was extensively felt by London merchants. Lord North then re treated, leaving Germaine to combat the torrent of words which began to flow from the opposition. Lord George Germaine then said that if that resolution were adopted, he would immediately resign the post he held ; as, to his mind, the independence of America, and the ruin of Great Britain, were synonymous terms. A motion of the order of the day was finally carried, though by a much re duced ministerial majority, the vote standing two hundred and twenty to one hundred and seventy-seven. During the month of December, American affairs continued to occupy the attention of the House ; and Burke, early in the session, brought before them the case of the American envoy, Henry Laurens, who was still confined a prisoner in the Tower, and the orator reprehended ministers for their harsh treatment of that distinguished person. Germaine denied the charge of ill-treatment, and read a letter, purporting to be from Laurens himself, thanking minis ters for indulgences received by him in the Tower. Burke, on the 20th of December, presented a petition to the House, written by Laurens himself with a black-lead pencil on the blank leaf of a book, that being the only medium by which he could make his case known to parliament. Burke, at the same time, gave notice of his intention to bring in a bill pro viding for the exchange of prisoners with America. This, however, produced beneficial results to Laurens, who was soon after liberated on bail, and ultimately exchanged for General Burgoyne. The House adjourned on the 20th of December, to reassem ble on the 21st of January. During this recess, bad news was received from all quarters. The intelligence of the entire loss of the Island of Minorca, more particularly, formed a rallying point for the renewal of the attacks of the opposition on the ministers. Despairing of success, Germaine had requested leave to resign his place at the head of American 166 ADDRESS TO THE KING. affairs ; but failing in this, he reappeared in Parliament, fully expecting a repetition of the invectives which had been before heaped upon him. Sparing him, however, the opposition principally directed their attacks at Lord Sandwich, who was at the head of naval affairs. Fox began the debate, and was followed by Lord Mulgrave, who defended Sandwich. Fox finally moved a resolution, affirming that during 1781, naval affairs had been grossly mismanaged. Admiral Lord Howe seconded Fox, and though the ministry were supported, yet their majority was now reduced to twenty-two. The Duke of Richmond moved an inquiry into the conduct of Lord Rawdon in regard to the execution of Colonel Hayne; but he was unsuccessful. Germaine's resignation was at length accepted, and as a reward for that minister's acqui escence in his majesty's opinions in regard to American affairs, he was made a peer of the realm. This honour pro duced a great sensation in the House of Lords, and sharp debates followed it. On the 22d of February, Fox renewed his attack on Sandwich, in which he was warmly seconded by Pitt. His motion failed, but the minister's majority was reduced to nineteen. On the 22d, General Conway moved an address to implore his majesty " to listen to the advice of his commons, that the war in America might no longer be pur sued for the impracticable purpose of reducing the inhabitants of that country to obedience by force ; and to express their hopes that his majesty's desire to restore the public tranquil lity might be forwarded, and made effectual, by a happy reconciliation with the revolted colonies." Upon a division, two hours after midnight, ministers were left with a majority of one ! This night's debate may be said to have fairly terminated the American war. Instead of resigning immediately, Lord North brought a bill before the House, through the attorney-general, for the pur pose of making a truce between England and America ; but this time the ministers were defeated by a majority of nine teen. An address to the king, presented by General Conway to the House, praying for the discontinuance of the American RESIGNATION OF LORD NORTH. 167 Lord North. war, was then carried by the victorious opposition. A vague answer was returned by the king, and after voting thanks, Parliament passed another motion of General Conway, de claring those enemies to the king and country who should advise the further prosecution of offensive war on the conti nent of North America. Various debates followed until the 15th of March, when Sir John Rous moved "that the House could no longer repose confidence in the present ministers," and although this motion was not immediately passed, a few days terminated the struggle. Lord North finally obtained the reluctant permission of the king to resign, and a new cabinet was to be formed. 168 THE NEW CABINET. The Marquis of Rockingham became premier, as first lord of the treasury, Shelburne and Fox were made secretaries of state ; Camden, Grafton, and Cavendish, were all promoted ; Keppel was placed at the head of naval affairs, whilst General Conway took charge of the military ; Burke was made pay master, Barre got the place of treasurer to the navy, and Townshend was secretary at war. Pitt, destined to shine hereafter, was left without an office. In the cabinet were five of the friends of Lord Rocking ham, and five of Shelburne's ; the eleventh being Lord Chan cellor Thurlow, the king's-man. Such a cabinet could not long hold together. Shelburne was opposed to the recogni tion of American independence ; and before any important action could be had on the relations with that country, the death of the Marquis of Rockingham put an end to the administration. This happened on the 1st of July, 1782, and the king im mediately put Shelburne at the head of the ministry, where upon all the friends of Rockingham, Conway excepted, resigned' their offices. Pitt was now made chancellor of the exchequer, and the other vacant places were filled by Shel burne's friends ; two days after, on the llth of July, the king prorogued Parliament. CHAPTER XLIII. CLOSE OF THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR. ^ PECIAL instructions had been given to Dr. Franklin and the other commissioners in Paris. not to conclude peace without the consent of the French go vernment, in compliance with the articles of the treaty with that power. They were now placed in a complicated and em- The right of fishery on the Grand Bank and the western boundary ofthe United States, were subjects of the utmost importance to America, whilst France was indif ferent about either, and Spain was interested in restricting the United States as much as possible, on the wrest. Mr. Fitz- herbert and Mr. Oswald, who acted as commissioners for Great Britain, met those on the part of the United States, Franklin, Adams, Jay, and Laurens, and provisional articles of peace between England and America, were then agreed upon, November 30th, and were to be afterwards inserted in barrassing situation. III.— 22 (169) 170 RECOGNITION BY HOLLAND. the treaty which was about to be concluded between those two countries and France. These articles secured the inde pendence of the United States, and all that could reasonably be expected by them. Meanwhile another European power had recognised the independence of America, the United Provinces of Holland. Upon learning the capture of Laurens, Congress had commis sioned John Adams to be minister plenipotentiary to the States General, and he was empowered to negotiate a loan of money from the Hollanders. Adams soon after presented to them a memorial, informing the States of his mission ; but it was not until a year afterwards, that he was received and acknowledged as an American minister. Influenced by the consideration of the advantage they must derive from the commerce of the Americans, the United Provinces of Holland acknowledged the independence of America, on the 19th of April. By the 8th of October, Adams succeeded in concluding a treaty of amity and commerce, and a loan of money was also obtained. The Spanish envoys were very strenuous in their endeavours to procure the cession of Gibraltar to Spain by England ; but they were unsuccessful, and preliminary treaties of peace were signed on the 20th of January, 1783, by France, Spain, and Great Britain. But few military events occurred in America, during 1782. A British galley, in Ashley river, manned with forty-three men, and mounting twelve guns, was taken by Captain Ru dolph, with thirteen men, without loss, on the 19th of March. He removed such stores as he found on board of her, and returned to his place of embarkation. After the capture of Cornwallis, Wayne had led the Pennsylvania line to the aid of Greene, and he was then sent into Georgia, where he per formed some active service. On the 21st of May, Colonel Brown marched out of Sa vannah in force, with the intention of having an engagement with Wayne ; but that commander advanced rapidly from Ebenezer, where the legislature was sitting, and by a bold EVACUATION OF SAVANNAH. 171 movement, threw himself between Brown and Savannah. He surprised the British about midnight, and routed their whole party. This battle, fought about four miles south-west from Savannah, pn the Ogeechee road, resulted), in the loss of forty of the enemy killed and wounded, and twenty taken prisoners. Notwithstanding the action was fought with the sword and bayonet, the Americans lost but five killed and two wounded. On the 24th of June, General Wayne was attacked about five miles from Savannah, in the night, by a party of Creek Indians, who by their impetuous assault, compelled the advanced troops to fly, and succeeded in taking two pieces of artillery ; but Colonel White charged them with the cavalry, and the Indians retreated. They were engaged at close quarters, and fought with uncommon bravery, until the death of one of their bravest chiefs caused them to retreat. The royalists came out from Savannah to join the Indians, and were attacked by Wayne, who drove them back, taking one British standard and one hundred and twenty-seven loaded pack-horses. On this occasion, Wayne lost thirteen killed and wounded. In July, Savannah was evacuated by the British. Wayne took possession of it, and the war was ended in Georgia. A few incidents are to be noticed in South Carolina. A large party of the British were sent after provisions, to Com- bahee ferry. General Gist marched at the head of three hundred men to oppose them, and he succeeded in capturing one of their schooners, and in frustrating their design. It happened, on the 27th of August, and in a slight skirmish of the advanced parties, that the gay, young, and talented Colonel John Laurens, who led the Americans, was mortally wounded. His fall, thus late in the struggle, and when the independence for which he fought was on the eve of accomplishment, was long lamented by the nation, to whom his many virtues had endeared him. A party of the British on James island, near Fort Johnson, were attacked by Captain Wilmot, who, with some of his men, was killed, when the rest of the party retreated. This 172 CAPTURE OF THE GENERAL MONK. was the last blood shed in the revolution, and the close of the war in South Carolina. Charleston was evacuated by General Leslie, on the 14th of December, and Wayne took possession of it, at the head of about five thousand troops. We must pay to the ladies of the southern states, the tribute which is so justly due to their heroism and patriotism in the time of danger, which, in the expressive language of General Moultrie, contributed much to the independence of America. Capture of the General Monk. Some naval incidents of note occurred during this year, the first of which, in the order of time, was the capture' of the ship General Monk, eighteen, by the American vessel, Hyder Ally, mounting sixteen six-pounders. The Hyder Ally had been purchased and fitted out by the State of Pennsylvania, for the purpose of clearing the Delaware of the small craft of THE FRIGATE SOUTH CAROLINA. 173 the enemy, by which it was infested. The merchants of Philadelphia were so anxious for the equipping of the vessel, that they advanced the necessary funds, and the General Monk was captured before the act authorizing the cruise of the Hyder Ally had gone through all the necessary legal forms. She was commanded by Lieutenant Joshua Barney, who entered on the service of convoying a fleet of merchant men to the capes, and protecting them from the privateers. While near the capes, he was attacked by two ships and a brig belonging to the enemy, which attack he coolly sustained whilst the convoy was sailing up the bay. One. of the enemy's ships employed herself in attempting to follow them, another captured one of the vessels, which grounded, whilst Barney waited for the brig. When near her, the Hyder Ally poured in a heavy broadside, and by a naval stratagem secured a position which enabled him to rake the enemy. Twenty broadsides were fired in twenty-six minutes, when the General Monk was compelled to strike. She had twenty killed and thirty-three wounded, whilst the Hyder Ally lost four killed and eleven wounded. Barney followed his convoy up to Philadelphia, bringing along the prize. Soon after he cap tured a refugee schooner, which had done much injury to Philadelphia commerce. Towards the close of this year the South Carolina, a frigate hired by the state whose name she bore, of the Duke of Lux embourg, was captured by a force of three large armed ships, purposely sent to watch her motions. This vessel, during the years 1781 and '82, had been unusually fortunate in her cruises in the narrow seas and the West Indies. The American pri vateers were also very successful ; and the English actually fitted out privateers, at the close of the war, for the express purpose of recapturing American prizes.* The English Admiral Rodney also succeeded in capturing the French fleet under the Count de Grasse, who desperately defended his vessel, the Ville de Paris, until himself and two others were the only men left standing on the upper deck, * Cooper. 174 PAY OF AMERICAN OFFICERS. when he consented to strike. This vessel had been presented to the King of France, at the time of the Old French War, by the citizens of Paris, and had cost four millions of livres. It was the pride of the French navy. The English also cap tured thirty-six chests of money, and a large train of artillery, which was to have been used in an attack on Jamaica. All the settlements on the shores of Hudson's Bay, were destroyed by the French Admiral La Perouse, who took and destroyed property to the amount of five hundred thousand pounds. In December, 1782, soon after going into winter-quarters, the officers of the army sent a deputation to Congress, with a petition and memorial upon the subject of their arrearages of pay. In October, 1780, Congress had passed an Act, grant ing the officers half-pay for life, after the close of the war; but nine states had omitted to ratify this grant, and it was in danger of becoming a dead letter. The officers, many of whom had exhausted their private fortunes in the service of the country, petitioned that the half-pay for life should be changed to full pay for five years, and that the arrearages should be paid. This reasonable request was not immedi ately complied with by Congress, and indications were appa rent in the camp at Newburgh, of an approaching appeal to the fears of Congress. Fortunately, Washington was present; and though he knew the justice of their claims, he was aware that duty to the country required the prevention of rash and disorderly measures for redress. He assembled them together, and calmly addressed them, in his usual dispassionate and sensible manner; and they were induced to wait still longer for the compliance of Congress with their demands. Washington then addressed a letter to Congress, in which he so strongly enforced the claims of the officers, that their request was granted. Soon after, a letter from La Fayette announced a general peace, and early in April, an authentic copy of the declara tion of the exchange of the preliminary articles between France and England being received, peace was proclaimed PEACE— TROOPS DISBANDED. 175 to the army by the commander-in-chief, on the 19th of that month. This the reader will recollect, was precisely eight years from the shedding of the first blood in the revolution, at Lex ington. Large arrears were due to the army, and many apprehended that an attempt to disband them without pay would occasion a revolt. The treasury was not only empty, but the Superintendent of Finances had already expended more than his receipts justified ; and before he could issue his notes for the payment of three months' wages, Congress had granted unlimited furloughs to the officers and privates en gaged for the war. Much distress was felt by the officers at the prospect of being turned penniless on the world; but Washington succeeded in pacifying them. In October, a proclamation was issued by Congress, declaring that all sol diers who had engaged during the war were to be discharged, on the 3d of December. Whilst the old troops endeavoured to submit patiently to the will of Congress, several of the new levies proceeded to express, in an open and decided manner, their discontent. About eighty of this class, stationed at Lancaster, marched in a body to Philadelphia, and after being joined by several others, they took up their march to the State House, where Congress and the Executive Council were assembled, and having posted sentinels with fixed bayonets at the doors, they sent in a message, threatening vengeance if their requisitions were not complied with in twenty minutes. After being confined three hours, the members of Congress separated, to reassemble at Princeton ; and Washington im mediately sent a strong detachment to Philadelphia ; but the tumult had subsided before it reached the city. New York was soon after evacuated, and the Americans took possession of it, November 25th. Washington entered it on horseback, attended by Governor Clinton, and a large procession of civil and military officers and citizens. On the 4th of December, he took leave of the officers at Francis's Tavern, after which they escorted him to White Hall, where a barge carried him to Powles Hook. He proceeded to Annapolis, where Congress 176 TREATY OF PEACE. was in session, where, in public audience, he resigned his com mission as commander-in-chief of the American armies, on the 23d of December, after which he retired to his private seat at Mount Vernon. Meanwhile, the different courts of Europe had acknow ledged the independence of the United States — Sweden and Denmark, in February, Spain, in March, and Russia, in July. The final treaty of peace had been signed at Paris, on the third day of September, 1783, by David Hartley, on the part of George III., and by John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, and John Jay, on the part of the United States. By the first article of this treaty, his Britannic majesty acknowledges the United States to be free, sovereign, and in dependent states ; that he treats with them as such, and relin quishes for himself and his heirs, all claims to the government, propriety, and territorial rights of the same. The second article defines the boundaries of the states, and the third secures to them the right of fishing on the Grand Bank and other banks of Newfoundland, and other places in the posses sion of the British, formerly used by the Americans for fishing grounds. The fourth article secures the payment to creditors the debts heretofore contracted ; whilst the fifth recommends to Congress the restitution of estates formerly belonging to British subjects, which had been confiscated. The sixth arti cle prohibits any future confiscation. The seventh provides for firm and perpetual peace ; the eighth secures the naviga tion of the Mississippi to both Englishmen and Americans. The ninth orders all conquests made after the treaty of peace to be restored ; the tenth provides for the ratification of the treaty within six months from the signing thereof. CHAPTER XLIV. FORMATION OF THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. HE treasury of the United States, which was never full, was now '''¦Iii completely exhausted; the responsi bilities of the general government were daily increasing; the public [faith of the nation was burdened •iwith a national debt of forty-two 1 millions; yet Congress seems to have remained unmoved by the symptoms of approaching ruin and decay. The legislature of New York first directed the public attention to the inefficiency of the confederation, in July, 1782, and among other things, pointed out the inability ofthe general government to provide itself with a revenue. In February, 1783, Congress passed a resolution, "that the establishment of permanent and adequate III.— 23 (177» 178 ESTABLISHMENT OF A REVENUE. funds throughout the United States, were indispensable to do justice to the public creditors." Resolutions were also passed asking power from the states for Congress to levy certain spe cified duties on various articles of importation. These were to continue for twenty-five years, and the revenue thus col lected was to be applied to the payment of the principal and interest of the public debt. The collectors were to be ap pointed by the states, removable by Congress. Congress further proposed that other requisitions might be laid on the states, to establish a revenue for other purposes, according to a fixed quota. This system was to go into operation upon the consent of all the states. These measures met with the cordial support of Washing ton, who publicly expressed himself in their favour ; but the country was in no condition to respond to such a call. Even in 1786, when all the other states had agreed to the measure, it was lost by the refusal of New York alone. That state reserved to itself the right of levying duties, and refused to make the collectors amenable to, or removable by Congress. The obstinacy of the governor of that state, also, who refused to assemble the legislature to reconsider their vote upon the measure, although several times solicited to do so by Congress, was another bar to the final passage of the bill. Congress could therefore only make requisitions which were not com plied with. In Massachusetts, an insurrection, directed against the state government, took place. On the 22d of August, a convention of delegates from fifty towns in that state, met at Hatfield, and voted a censure upon various parts of the executive and judi cial systems ofthe state as grievances and unnecessary burdens imposed on the people. Very soon after, a number of insur gents, supposed to be nearly fifteen hundred, assembled under arms in Northampton, took possession of the court-house, and prevented the sitting of the courts ; and in the counties of Worcester, Middlesex, Bristol, and Berkshire, the people were more particularly exasperated. On the 23d of November, a convention of delegates from several towns in Worcester r SHAYS'S REBELLION. 179 county, sent out an address to the people. A number of the insurgents, headed by Daniel Shays, who had been a captain in the continental army, attempted to prevent the sitting of the supreme judicial court. The general court, at this period, passed three laws for easing the burdens of the people ; an act for collecting the taxes in specific articles ; an act for making real and personal estate a legal tender in the discharge of executions and actions ; and an act for rendering law pro cesses less expensive. They provided for the arrest and trial of dangerous persons ; but tendered pardon to all the insur gents. Shays and his followers ascribed these measures to weakness, and as the courts were to sit at Springfield, on the 26th of December, he marched thither, at the head of three hundred rioters, and took possession of the court-house. A committee was sent to the court with an order not to proceed to business, couched in the form of a petition. After this, the mob retired. A similar spirit was manifested in Exeter, New Hampshire; but the vigorous measures of the governor crushed the dis turbances in their infancy. Eight of the rioters were tried for the offence, but none suffered capital punishment. But in Massachusetts, the insurgents being emboldened by success, continued to assemble, and endeavoured to impede the opera tions of the government by an armed force. Above four thousand troops were ordered out to support the authorities, and General Lincoln was appointed to the command of them. Previous to the marching of this body from Roxbury, General Sheppard, with twelve hundred men, took post at Springfield, near the arsenal. Shays advanced with eleven hundred men to attack this party, after being several times cautioned to desist and warned of his danger by Sheppard, who threatened to fire if they continued to advance. Braving his force, they marched on, when he fired a few muskets over their heads. They still advanced shouting, when Sheppard aimed his artil lery against the centre of their column. A cry of murder arose from the mob, which retreated ten miles with the utmost precipitancy, leaving three dead and one wounded on the 180 DEFEAT OF THE INSURGENTS. field. They took post at Pelham, and addressed a petition to the general court ; but during a conference of officers, the rioters retreated from Pelham to Petersham, where Lincoln determined to surprise them. He set his troops in motion at eight in the evening, and by nine in the morning they had reached Petersham, having marched thirty miles, through a violent storm of wind and snow. It was the 4th of February, when Lincoln suddenly appearing in the midst of the falling snow, completely surprised the insurgents, who quitted the town in great confusion, without firing a gun. Lincoln pur sued them about two miles, taking one hundred and fifty prisoners. In March, three commissioners were appointed to grant indemnity to those concerned in the rebellion, upon certain conditions ; and though fourteen persons received sentence of death, all were ultimately pardoned. Meanwhile, some slight difficulties occurred in the comple tion of the articles required by the treaty of peace, and a legislative action upon it in the Virginia assembly, induced Congress to send Mr. Adams as minister to England, when the differences were arranged. Treaties of amity and com merce were concluded between the United States and the principal European powers. The confederation, among many other important errors, vested no power in Congress for the regulation of foreign and domestic commerce. The absence of any national provisions on the subject greatly embarrassed the commercial intercourse among the states, and operated disadvantageously on their foreign trade. An effort was made by the State of Virginia to remedy this defect, in a pro position for a convention of delegates for that purpose. This proposal was responded to by five other states, who sent delegates to a convention held at Annapolis, in September," 1786. Though deeply sensible that the national government was lamentably defective, this assembly did not feel themselves competent to undertake any alteration of its provisions. Yet they suggested to Congress a general convention, which should take into consideration the condition of the National Government, and make such provisions os alterations as DRAFT OF THE CONSTITUTION. 181 would render it adequate to the exigencies of the union. Complying with this suggestion, Congress passed a resolution, recommending a convention of delegates from all the states, to be held at Philadelphia, " for the purpose of revising the articles of confederation, and reporting to Congress and the several legislatures, such alterations and provisions therein, as should, when agreed to in Congress and confirmed by the states, render the Federal constitution adequate to the emer gencies of government, and the preservation of the Union." The convention was appointed to be held in May, 1787, and at the specified time, the delegates, except from Rhode Island, assembled. The members consisted of the ablest statesmen in the country. Washington was chosen presi dent. After the most mature deliberations, they reported to Congress a draft of the present constitution; at the same time recommending that it should be submitted to a con vention of delegates in each state, chosen by and from the people thereof, for ratification. For several months it un derwent a critical examination. Its articles were care fully canvassed by all the members of the Union, and the whole people of America were made familiar with its pro visions. During the period while the constitution was under con sideration, its provisions were ably explained and defended, and its adoption earnestly recommended, in a series of essays, under the title of " The Federalist," written by Madison, Jay, and Hamilton. This title gave names to the parties who de fended or opposed the adoption of the constitution ; its friends . being called Federalists, and its opponents Anti-Federalists. These parties formed respectively the basis of those which have since divided the people ofthe United States. The constitution in its original state was by no means con sidered perfect. It was a compromise of conflicting interests; and some portion of it was regarded as exceptionable by each of the states. This resulted from the fact that it united thir teen independent republics into a consolidated government, having a control over the whole — republics which differed 182 ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION. widely in situation, extent, habits, and domestic institutions. Rights and privileges were on all sides surrendered without apparent equivalents. Patrick Henry opposed its adoption with his usual vehemence, and even Franklin said in the con vention, " I consent to this constitution because I expect no better, and because I am not sure it is not the best. The opinions I have had of its errors I sacrifice to the public good." Washington, in a letter quoted by Dr. Sparks in his " Life," says, " There are some things in the new form, I will readily acknowledge, which never did, and I am persuaded never will, obtain my cordial approbation ; but I did then conceive, and do now most firmly believe, that in the aggre gate, it is the best constitution that can be obtained at this epoch, and that this, or a dissolution, awaits our choice, and is the only alternative." Again ; " It appears to me little short of a miracle, that the delegates from so many states, different from each other in their manners, circumstances, and prejudices, should unite in forming a system of national government, so little liable to well-founded objections. Nor am I yet such an enthusiastic, partial,- or undiscriminating admirer of it, as not to perceive it is tinctured with some real though not radical defects." " If we judge," says Dr. Sparks, " from the tenor of Wash ington's letters, after it was sent out to the world, he watched its fate with anxious solicitude, and was animated with joy at the favour it gradually gained with the public, and its ultimate triumph. It was universally agreed, that his name affixed to the constitution, carried with it a most effective influence on the minds of the people." It was necessary for nine states to ratify the constitution in order to give it validity. Conventions were assembled in the several states to consider its provisions, and it was nearly a year before the requisite number had decided in its favour, and thus enabled Congress to take measures for organizing the new government. The first electors for the office of president, were to be chosen on the first Wednesday in February, 1789 ; they were to meet and vote for the person WASHINGTON ELECTED PRESIDENT. 183 of their choice, on the first Wednesday in March fol lowing. All eyes were now turned on Washington, as the future president. He was reluctant to engage again in the arduous duties of public life. His fondness for retirement, and for agricultural pursuits, was well known ; but it was also known that he never refused the call of public duty. His acceptance of the office was earnestly solicited by his friends, and the reluctance which he felt was at length overcome. The fol lowing extract of a letter, written at this time, shows his feelings on the occasion. " Should the contingency you suggest take place, and should my unfeigned reluctance to accept the office be overcome by a deference to the reasons and opinions of my friends, might I not, after the declarations I have made, (and Heaven knows they were made in the sincerity of my heart), in the judgment of the impartial world and of posterity, be chargeable with levity and inconsistency, if not with rashness and ambition ? Nay, farther, would there not be some apparent foundation for the two former charges ? Now justice to myself and tranquil lity of conscience require, that I should act a part, if not above imputation, at least capable of vindication. Nor will you con ceive me to be too solicitous for reputation. Though I prize as I ought the good opinion of my fellow-citizens, yet, if I know myself, I would not seek or retain popularity at the expense of one social duty or moral virtue." When the day of election came, he received the unanimous vote of the electors, " and probably without a dissenting voice in the whole nation, was chosen the first President of the United States."* # Sparks. CHAPTER XLV. WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION. HE election of the illustrious Wash ington to the highest office in the gift of his grateful countrymen, was for mally announced to him on the 14th of April, 1789. He accepted the office with unfeigned reluctance, oc- ' casioned by his love of retirement, and by tenderness for his reputation. His feelings may be better judged from one of his private letters than from the public expression of them made to Congress in his first address. Referring to the want of zeal manifested by some of the members of the first Congress, in repairing so slowly to the seat of government, and the uneasiness and sus pense of those who were awaiting their arrival, he said : " I feel for those members of the new Congress, who hitherto have given an unavailing attendance at the theatre of action. For myself, the delay may be compared to a reprieve ; for in confidence I tell you, (with the world it would obtain little credit,) that my movements to the chair of government will (184) WASHINGTON'S ESCORT. 187 be accompanied by feelings not unlike those of a culprit who is going to the place of his execution ; so unwilling am I, in the evening of a life nearly consumed in public care, to quit a peaceful abode for an ocean of difficulties, without that com petency of political skill, abilities, and inclination, which are necessary to manage the helm. I am sensible that I am em barking the voice of the people and a good name of my own on this voyage: but what returns will be made for them Heaven alone can foretell. Integrity and firmness are all I can promise ; these, be the voyage long or short, shall never forsake me, although I may be deserted by all men ; for of the consolations that are to be derived from these, the world cannot deprive me." But he was summoned by his country, whose voice he could never hear but with veneration and love — his country de manded the sacrifice; for, as Hamilton said, the success of the great experiment, viz., the working and existence of the new government, altogether depended on the moral force which the name and character of Washington would bring to its chief office. As his presence at New York, then the seat of government, was immediately required, he set out from Mount Vernon, on the 16th, the second day after he received the notice of his appointment. His journey was a triumphal procession, such as no conqueror could boast. " He had hardly left his own house, when he was met by a company of gentlemen from Alexandria, who proceeded with him to that town, where an entertainment was provided for him, and where he received and answered a public address. The people gathered to see him, as he passed along the road. When he approached the several towns, the most respectable citizens came out to meet and welcome him ; he was escorted from place to place by companies of militia ; and in the principal cities his presence was announced by the firing of cannon, ringing of bells, and military display. " A committee of Congress, consisting of three members of the Senate and five of the House of Representatives, was 188 OATH OF OFFICE. appointed to meet him in New Jersey, and attend him to the city of New York. To Elizabethtown Point came many other persons of distinction, and the heads of the several de partments of government. He was there received in a barge, splendidly fitted up for the occasion, and rowed by thirteen pilots, in white uniforms. This was followed by vessels and boats, fancifully decorated, and crowded with spectators. When the President's barge came near to the city, a salute of thirteen guns was fired from the vessels in the harbour, and from the Battery. At the landing, he was again saluted by a discharge of artillery, and was joined by the governor and other officers of the state, and the corporation of the city. A procession was then formed, headed by a long mil itary train, which was followed by the principal officers of the state and city, the clergy, foreign ministers, and a great concourse of citizens. The procession advanced to the house prepared for .the reception ofthe President. The day was passed in festivity and joy, and in the evening the city was brilliantly illuminated."* On the 30th of April, the oath of office, in which he "sol emnly swore tha.t he would faithfully execute the office of president ofthe United States, and that he would, to the best of his ability, preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United States," was administered to Washington, on the balcony, in frontof the Federal Hall, by Mr. Livingston, the Chancellor, of the State of New York, in the presence of both branches of the national legislature and thousands of spectators. During the ceremony a profound silence pre vailed throughout the whole of the assembled multitude ; but no sooner had the chancellor proclaimed him President ofthe United States, than he was answered by the discharge of thirteen guns from the Battery, and the deafening cheers of thousands of grateful and affectionate hearts. Washington then retired to the Senate chamber, and in an impressive speech, addressed to his " Fellow-citizens of the Senate and House of Representatives," declared his reluctance * Sparks' Life of Washington, Vol. II., p. 225. WASHINGTON'S ADDRESS. 189 to accept the high office which the people had thought fit to bestow upon him, his incapacity for the mighty and untried cares before him, and offered his fervent supplications to that Almighty Being who rules over the universe — who presides in the councils of nations — and whose providential aids can supply every human defect, that his benediction might conse crate to the liberties and happiness ofthe people ofthe United States, a government instituted by themselves for these essen tial purposes, and might enable every instrument employed in its administration to execute with success the functions al lotted to His charge. He then continued, " There is no truth more thoroughly established than that there exists in the economy and course of nature an indissoluble union between virtue and happiness, between duty and advantage ; between the genuine maxims of an honest and magnanimous policy, and the solid rewards of public prosperity and felicity ; since they ought to be no less persuaded that the propitious smiles of Heaven could never be expected on a nation that disre garded the eternal rules of order and right which Heaven itself had ordained, and since the preservation ofthe sacred fire of liberty, and the destiny ofthe republican model of government were justly considered as deeply, perhaps as finally staked on the experiment intrusted to the hands of the American people." He then addressed himself to the House of Representatives, and told them, that " when he was first honoured with a call into the service of his country, then on the eve of an arduous struggle for its liberties, the light in which he contemplated his duty required that he should renounce every pecuniary compensation. From this resolution he had in no instance departed ; and being still under the impressions which pro duced it, he would decline, as inapplicable to himself, any share in the personal emoluments which might be indispensa bly included in a permanent provision for the executive depart ment ; and accordingly prayed them that the pecuniary esti mates for the station in which he was placed, might, during his continuance in it, be limited to such actual expenditures as the public good would be -thought to require." 190 CEREMONIES OF THE INAUGURATION. He then took his leave of them, for that time, " but, not without resorting once more to the benignant Parent of the human race, in humble supplication that, since he had been pleased to favour the American people with opportunities for deliberating in perfect tranquillity, and dispositions for deciding with unparalleled unanimity on a form of government for the security of their union and the advancement of their happi ness, so might his divine blessing be equally conspicuous in the enlarged views, the temperate consultations, and the wise measures on which the success of their government should depend." After the conclusion of his address, Washington went to St. Paul's Church, where the service was read by the bishop, and the ceremonies of the day were closed. Tokens of joy were exhibited throughout the city, as on the day of his arrival, and in the night the whole place was illuminated, and fireworks were displayed from almost every quarter. The federal government being thus completed by the inau guration of its chief; the people possessed the means of future happiness in a more ample measure than any other nation on the face of the earth. They could boast a consti tution framed by the wisest and best of men, and approved by themselves ; adopting and assimilating to their own system what was considered valuable, and rejecting all that was deemed injurious, in the British Constitution ; and having, in addition, the great political advantage of a constitution in which merit was rewarded by election to high, honoura ble, and profitable offices, and in which hereditary dis tinctions were unknown. They had, at the head of the government, a chief, sagacious to discern, able and determined to guard their interests and their constitution, to repress the turbulent, to conciliate the disaffected, and to protect all; they possessed a soil and a climate capable of generating and maturing the several productions of the globe; abounding with every mineral necessary for man, and many used only for decoration ; and streams, in some places doing the work and supplying the wants of man, and in others forming a WASHINGTON'S CABINET. 191 medium of communication with distant places, and facilitating the exchanges of foreign and domestic commerce. At the first session of Congress, (which had a duration of six months), in order to replenish the empty treasury of the nation, a law was passed, imposing duties on imported mer chandise, and taxes on the tonnage of vessels. Congress then proceeded to complete the government, by instituting an execu tive cabinet; to be composed of the heads of the different departments, of the treasury, of war, and of state ; the latter including foreign and domestic relations. Alexander Hamil ton was appointed by Washington secretary of the. treasury ; General Knox, the secretary of war under. Congress, was re appointed ; and Thomas Jefferson was made secretary of state. John Jay received the office of chief-justice ; the asso ciate judges were John Rutledge, James Wilson, John Cush- ing, Robert Harrison, and John Blair. These were the first officers of Washington ; and they raised for themselves a monument of fame, inferior only to that of their chief, and they are still referred to, and gratefully remembered by an admir ing country. Immediately after the adjournment of Congress, Washington undertook a journey through the New England states, through out the whole of which he was welcomed by the people with the most affectionate enthusiasm. In this journey he was convinced of the strong attachment of the people to him, as well as of the growing prosperity of the country, and the favour which the new constitution and government were gaining in the public mind. He saw that the marks and effects of the war were fast disappearing, agriculture was actively pursued, the crops were abundant, manufactures increasing, towns springing up in all directions, and commerce becoming daily more extended and profitable. These, all gave tokens of order, peace, and contentment, and cheered the heart of the president with hopes and promises of the future prosperity of his country. During this recess of Congress, North Carolina gave up her opposition to the constitution, and declared her adhesion to the union. 192 SECOND SESSION OF CONGRESS. The second session of the first Congress commenced on the first of January, 1790. The president, in his opening speech, congratulated Congress on the prosperous condition of the country, and the favour with which their previous doings had been received by their constituents. He then proceeded to recommend several subjects, as claiming their consideration ; among which were, a provision for the common defence, and for the arming and disciplining of the militia ; laws for the naturalization of foreigners ; a uniformity in the currency, weights, and measures; the advancement of agriculture, commerce, and manufactures; the encouragement of new and useful inventions ; the establishment of post-offices and post-roads ; the promotion and patronage of science and literature, and the adoption of effective measures for the support of the public credit. He concluded in the following words, addressed to both houses: "The welfare of our country is the great object to which our care and efforts ought to be directed. And I shall derive great satisfac tion from a co-operation with you, in the pleasing, though arduous task, of ensuring to our fellow-citizens the blessings which they have a right to expect from a free, efficient, and equal government." This address was responded to by both houses, in a tone indicative of the harmony and unanimity which subsisted between the executive and legislative branches of the govern ment. Within a few days of the close of the last session, the House of Representatives passed a resolution, declaring that an adequate provision for the support of public credit was essential to the national honour and prosperity, and directing the secretary of the treasury to prepare a plan, and report to the House at its next session. In obedience to this resolution the secretary now sent in his plan. The debts due by the government were of three kinds ; the whole of which were incurred principally in the prosecution of the revolutionary war. The first and second kinds, or the foreign and domestic debts, amounting to about fifty-four millions of dollars, had THE NATIONAL DEBT. 193 been contracted by the Continental Congress, and were acknowledged to be due from the general government. But, there was another description of debts, the third kind, amount ing to about twenty-five millions of dollars, which were re garded in a different light. These were debts owned by the states individually, which they had contracted on their own authority, in the construction of fortifications and the raising and maintenance of troops. The secretary proposed that, as the states were now united under one government, and as the debts had been contracted in the struggle for their common freedom, they should be assumed by the general government, and funded with the domestic debts, and that the nation should become responsible for their payment, to the full amount. This proposition met with considerable opposition, espe cially from the representatives of the Southern States. The war having been carried on principally in the Middle and Eastern States, they were greatly in debt, while the Southern , States had remained comparatively inactive, and consequently owed but little. They argued that, if the state debts were funded, they would have to pay as much as those states which were so deeply in debt. It was also urged that each state should account for and settle its own debts, on the ground that if the federal government made the paying of interest and the raising of funds to centre in itself, it would wield a power derogatory to the rights and independence ofthe sepa rate states. But, on the other hand, it was shown that Con gress, having the entire control of the revenue arising from commerce and navigation, granted to it by the constitution for the express purpose of paying off the public debt, it was but justice to the several states, that it should do so. The equity and good policy of the measure were so fully shown, that it finally prevailed, and an act of Congress was passed for that object, in August, 1790. During this session of Congress, it was also decided that the seat of government should be removed for ten years to Philadelphia, and then be established permanently at some place on the Potomac river. The next year, during his 194 RELATIONS WITH OTHER POWERS. southern tour, Washington selected the position for the future capital, the duty devolving on him as president. Under his direction the territory was surveyed, the city planned and laid out, and the sites of the public buildings designated. The territory has since been called the District of Columbia, and to the city was given the name of its illustrious founder. The foreign relations of the United States were, at the be ginning of the new government, in a very unsettled situation. Treaties of alliance and commerce had been concluded with France, and scrupulously observed by both sides, until the revolutionary disorders in that country produced misunder standing, trouble, and alienation. With the Barbary States, a kind of informal treaty had been agreed on, and the Emperor of Morocco had promised to lend his aid in restraining any attempts of the other states on the ships or commerce of the United States. Notwith standing this, the Algerines seized vessels belonging to the United States, and kept the officers and crews in bondage several years. The relations of the United States with England were in a more unpromising state than with any other power. The hostility engendered by the recent revolution had by no means ceased to exist. All attempts to establish commercial rela tions between the two countries by treaty had failed. No minister had been sent to the United States. The military posts on the frontiers had been pertinaciously held by the British, notwithstanding the stipulations in the treaty of peace. The attitude of Spain also was hostile rather than pacific. The friendly disposition shown by his Catholic Majesty, at the commencement of the revolution, had given place to jeal ousy, occasioned by the example of colonial dependencies suc cessfully revolting from the parent state. Florida and Louisiana were at this time under the dominion of Spain ; and the navigation of the Mississippi was refused to the people of the Western States, probably in the hope of detaching them froin the confederacy, and uniting them with the colonies of Spain. VERMONT AND KENTUCKY. 195 In the territory north-west of the Ohio, the Indians were up in arms, attacking and plundering the settlers, and burning their houses and villages. It was believed that they were stimulated to these outrages by British agents, and it was known that British traders furnished them with arms, ammu nition, and clothing. In Florida, the Spaniards tampered with the Creeks, and other southern Indians, and kept them at continual variance with the citizens of the United States. In the third session of the first Congress, two new states, Vermont and Kentucky, were admitted to the union. Owing to British acts of Parliament, inconsistent with each other, the state of Vermont had been granted to both New York and New Hampshire. Civil war between these two states was frequently approached, and Vermont, in 1777, refusing to submit to either, actual hostilities, were only prevented by the advice of Washington, and the eloquence of Hamilton, who finally prevailed on New York to recognise the independence of Vermont. An act of Congress was passed in February, 1791, admitting the State of Vermont into the Federal Union, to take effect from the first day of March, then next following. Kentucky, which bad hitherto been a part of the province of Virginia, was encouraged by that state, about the year 1785, to establish a separate government. Accordingly, on its ap plication for admission to the Union in February, 1791, an act was passed by Congress, admitting it, to take effect on the first of June, 1792. Congress next proceeded to consider the proposition of Hamilton for the formation of a National Bank. This mea sure was strenuously opposed by Jefferson. The republican party pronounced it to be aristocratical and unconstitutional. They averred that Congress had no power to authorize the incorporation of a bank. Its policy was questioned, and the utility of the banking systems denied : however, the bill hav ing passed both houses, it was sent to Washington for his approval. He, being extremely guarded against infringing the constitution, required from the heads of the departments of state, and of the treasury, their opinions on the subject ; 196 NATIONAL BANK — PUBLIC CREDIT. and then, examining it in all its relations, gave it the sanction of his name ; and its establishment was decided. The bank was chartered for twenty years, with a capital of ten millions. Branches were established in the principal sea-ports of the United States ; the principal bank being established at Phila delphia, at that time the seat of government. In order to pay the interest on the domestic debt, Hamilton thought it necessary to propose the laying of duties on wine, tea, and some other luxuries ; but chiefly an excise on spirits distilled within the country. This last tax was violently op posed ; but, the opponents of the measure being unable to show any less objectionable way of raising a revenue, the excise bill passed. The effect of these measures was soon felt, in the revival of public credit and commercial prosperity. Public paper, which had previously sunk in the proportion of ten to one, rapidly advanced to par ; and property which had been greatly depreciated, as rapidly increased in value. In the meantime, the Indian tribes on the frontier began to manifest a hostile disposition towards their white neighbours. In the south, the Creeks had been at war with Georgia ; but, in 1790, their chief, M'Gillivray, the son of a white man, was induced to go to New York and conclude a treaty. The efforts of the president to give security to the north-western frontiers, having been entirely unavailing, he found it neces sary to use other means for their pacification. In 1790, Washington prevailed on Congress to grant some supplies ; and, in the autumn of that year, about fifteen hundred men, of whom three hundred were regulars and the remainder Ken tucky and Pennsylvania militia, were placed under the com mand of General Harmer, a revolutionary veteran, and sent to destroy the Indian settlements on the Scioto and the Wabash. About the middle of October, Colonel Harden was detached with six hundred militia, to ascertain the position and intentions of the enemy. On his approach, the Indians set fire to their principal village, and fled to the woods. As the object of the expedition could not be accomplished unless WAR WITH THE INDIANS. 197 the enemy were brought to action and defeated, Colonel Har den was again detached, at the head of one hundred and eighty militia and thirty regulars. On coming in sight ofthe Indians, about ten miles west of Chillicothe, the Kentucky militia, which formed the right wing of his small force, were panic-struck, and fled in confusion. The Pennsylvanians, composing his left column, followed the example of the right ; and the small corps of regulars, commanded by Lieutenant Armstrong, was left to sustain the fight against vastly supe rior numbers. After twenty-three of them had fallen, the seven survivors made their escape and rejoined the army at Chillicothe. General Harmer then proceeded to burn and destroy all the Indian towns on the Scioto ; and, when this was accomplished, again detached Colonel Harden, with orders to find out the enemy, and if possible bring on an engagement, and wipe off the disgrace which his arms had sustained in the previous en gagement. His force this time consisted of three hundred and sixty men, of whom sixty were regulars, commanded by Major Wyllys. At the confluence of the St. Joseph and St. Mary rivers, they were attacked in front and on the flank at the same moment by a large body of Indians. The militia retrieved their character, and it was not until overpowered by vastly superior numbers that they retreated, leaving one hun dred men and nine officers dead on the field. Although Major Wyllys was among the first of the regulars who fell, they maintained their ground until after the retreat of the militia. At length the scanty remnant of this small band, being reduced from sixty to ten, were quite overpowered by numbers and driven off the ground. The remainder of the detachment joined the main army and retired to Fort Washington. In 1791, General St. Clair, then Governor of the North- West Territory, at the head of two thousand men, undertook an expedition, having for its object the destruction of the Indian villages on the Miami. On the 3d of November, he halted about fifteen miles south of the villages, intending there to await the arrival of a regiment which had been detached 198 SURPRISE OF ST. CLAIR. in pursuit of some deserters. He formed his force in two lines, the first under the command of General Butler, composed the right wing, and lay with a creek immediately in their front. The left wing, commanded by Colonel Darke, formed the second, and lay with an interval of about seventy yards between them and the first line. The militia were advanced across the creek, about a quarter of a mile in front. The battle which took place the next day cannot be better described than in the words of Marshall. He says : " About half-an-hour before sunrise the next morning, just after the troops had been dismissed from the parade, an unexpected attack was made on the militia, who fled in the utmost confu sion, and rushing into camp through the first line of continental troops, which had been formed the instant the first gun was discharged, threw them too into disorder. The exertions of the officers to restore order were not entirely successful. The Indians pressed close upon the heels of the flying militia, and engaged General Butler with great intrepidity. The action instantly became extremely warm ; and the fire of the assail ants, passing round both flanks of the first line, was in a few minutes poured with equal fury on the rear division. Its greatest weight was directed against the centre of each wing, where the artillery was posted ; and the artillerists were mowed down in great numbers. Firing from the ground, and from the cover which the woods afforded, the assailants were scarcely seen but when springing from one cover to another, in which manner they advanced close up to the American lines, and to the very mouths of the field-pieces. They fought with the daring courage of men whose trade is war, and who are stimulated by all those passions which can impel the savage mind to vigorous exertions. " Under circumstances thus arduous, raw troops may be expected to exhibit that inequality which is found in human nature. While some of the American soldiers performed their duty with the utmost resolution, others seemed dismayed and terrified. Of this conduct, the officers were, as usual, the victims. With a fearlessness which the occasion required, DEFEAT OF ST. CLAIR. 199 they exposed themselves to the most imminent dangers ; and, in their efforts to change the face of affairs, fell in great numbers. "• For several days, the commander-in-chief had been suf fering with a severe disease, under which he still laboured, and which must have greatly afflicted him ; but, though unable to display that activity which would have been useful in this severe conflict, neither the feebleness of his body, nor the peril of his situation, could prevent his delivering his orders with judgment and self-possession. " It was soon perceived that the American fire could pro duce, on a concealed enemy, no considerable effect ; and that the only hope of victory was placed in the bayonet. At the head of the second regiment, which formed the left of the left wing, Lieutenant-Colonel Darke made an impetuous charge upon the enemy, forced them from their ground with some loss, and drove them about four hundred yards. He was fol lowed by that whole wing ; but the want of a sufficient num ber of riflemen to press this advantage, deprived him of the benefit which ought to have been derived from this effort ; and as soon as he gave over the pursuit, the Indians renewed their attack. In the meantime, General Butler was mortally wounded, the left of the right wing was broken, the artillerists almost to a man killed, the guns seized, and the camp pene trated by the enemy. With his own regiment, and with the battalions commanded by Majors Butler* and Clarke, Darke was ordered again to charge with the bayonet. These orders were executed with intrepidity and momentary success. The Indians were driven out of the camp, and the artillery reco vered. But while they were pressed" on one point by the bravest of the American troops, their fire was kept up from every other with fatal effect. " Several times particular corps charged them, always with partial success ; but no universal effort could be made, and in every charge, a great loss of officers was sustained, the con- * Although his leg had been broken by a ball, Major Butler, mounted on horseback, led his battalion to the charge. 200 RETREAT OF THE AMERICANS. sequences of which were severely felt. Instead of keeping their ranks, and executing the orders which were given, a great proportion of the soldiers flocked together in crowds, and were shot down without resistance. To save the rem nant of his army was all that remained to be done ; and, about half-past nine in the morning, General St. Clair ordered Lieu tenant-Colonel Darke, with the second regiment, to charge a body of Indians who had intercepted their retreat, and to gain the road. Major Clarke, with his battalion, was directed fo cover the rear. These orders were executed, and a disorderly flight commenced. The pursuit was kept up about four miles, when, fortunately for the surviving Americans, that avidity for plunder which is a ruling passion among the savages, called back the victorious Indians to the camp, where the spoils of their vanquished foes were to be divided. The routed troops continued their flight to Fort Jefferson, a dis tance of about thirty miles, throwing away their arms on the road. At this place they met the detached regiment, and leaving their wounded at Fort Jefferson, the army continued its retreat to Fort Washington." The American loss in this engagement was thirty-eight offi cers and five hundred and ninety-three men killed, and twenty- one officers and two hundred and forty-two men wounded. Among the dead was the brave and much lamented General Butler. The whole Indian force was supposed to consist of from one thousand to fifteen hundred warriors. Of their loss no estimate could be made ; the probability is that it bore no proportion to that sustained by the American army. This signal defeat induced the President to propose to Congress the raising of the military force of the country to five thousand men, which, after considerable opposition, was finally agreed to. General St. Clair having resigned his office of Governor of the North-Western Territory, he was succeeded by General Wayne. In August, 1794, he marched, at the head of three thousand men, to attack the Indians on the Miami, and on the 18th of that month, arrived at the rapids and made an inef- WAYNE'S VICTORY. 201 General Wayne defeating the Indians. fectual effort to negotiate a peace with the Indians ; but they, to the number of two thousand, being advantageously posted behind a thick wood, and near a British fort, treated the pro position with contempt, and formed their line, stretching from the river towards the west for about two miles. On the morn ing ofthe 20th, the American army advanced in two columns, the first with orders from General Wayne to move forward with trailed arms, and rouse the enemy from his covert, and then, and not till then, to fire, and press the fugitives so closely that they would find it impossible to reload their guns after the first discharge. On discovering the immense length of the enemy's front, and perceiving their design of turning his left flank, the general ordered the second line to support the first, and the cavalry under Captain Campbell to force their way between the Indians and the river, and attack them on their left flank ; while General Scott, at the head of the mounted volunteers, made a considerable circuit and attacked them on the right. These orders were executed with such promptitude, and so completely was the enemy's line broken III, — 26 202 CENSUS OF THE UNITED STATES. by the first charge of the infantry, that the whole body was soon put to flight ; and in less than one hour from the com mencement of the action, they were driven more than twa miles, through thick woods, and within half-a-mile of the British fort, where the pursuit terminated. The ensuing three days were spent by General Wayne m burning and destroying the houses and the corn-fields on the Miami and around the fort, the commandant of which did not interfere in any way with the operations of either army. On the 28th, he returned to the fort on the Au Glaize ; but the hostility of the Indians still continuing, he proceeded to lay waste their whole territory, and the next year concluded a treaty with them, by which peace was established, on terms as satisfactory and beneficial to the Indians as to the whites, and which, by giving security to the north-western frontier, soon occasioned an increase in the population of that delightful region. In the year 1791, the first census of the United States, according to the new constitution, was taken ; when it ap peared that the whole number of inhabitants was three mil lions nine hundred and twenty-one thousand three hundred and twenty-six, of whom six hundred and ninety-five thousand six hundred and fifty-five were slaves. Early in 1791, Washington made a tour 'through the Southern States ; during which he was everywhere greeted with affectionate welcome. Not a murmur nor complaint was uttered, although the excise law, the most unpopular that had yet been passed, was just about that period brought into operation. In this journey, stopping on the bank of # the Potomac, he selected the site for the future capital of the United States. At the meeting of the Second Congress, at Philadelphia, in October, 1791, the president congratulated them on the pros perous condition ofthe country, and the abundance with which another year had again rewarded the industry ofthe husband man; and the great success of the bank scheme, then in effectual operation. He dwelt on the rejection by the Indians WASHINGTON RE-ELECTED. 203 of all offers of peace which had been made to them, and of the necessity of convincing the refractory of the power of the United States to punish their depredations. He informed them that the impressions with which the excise law had been received by the community, had been, upon the whole, such as were to be expected among enlightened and well-disposed citizens. The novelty, however, of the tax, in a considerable part of the United States, and a misconception of some of its provisions, had given occasion in particular places to some degree of discontent : but, he was fully confident that this disposition would give way to motives which arise out of a just sense of duty, and a virtuous regard to the public welfare. He concluded by calling their attention again to the regula tion of the militia laws, the establishment of a post-office and post-roads, a mint, an uniform system of weights and measures, and a provision for the sale of the vacant lands of the United States. The principal laws passed at this session were those for establishing a uniform militia system, increasing the army, and apportioning the representatives. According to the con stitution, the number of representatives could not exceed one for every thirty thousand inhabitants. It was found that this number would leave large fractions to some of the states, in which perhaps from fifteen to twenty thousand citizens would not be represented. It was finally agreed to fix the ratio at one for every thirty-three thousand, leaving out fractions. During the year 1792, General Washington expressed his wish to some of his most intimate friends to retire from the cares of government, and proposed to decline a re-election. His age and increasing infirmities rendered his retirement to private life almost necessary. He had even prepared a farewell address to the people, designed for the occasion of his taking leave of them. He was, however, persuaded by Jefferson, Hamilton, Randolph, and others, to relinquish his design, and was a second time chosen President of the United States, by the unanimous vote of the electors: Governor Clinton of New York was nominated as the com- 204 CONDUCT OF THE FRENCH ENVOY. petitor of John Adams for the vice-presidency. Adams was preferred to Clinton by a majority of votes. When General Washington accepted the presidency the second time, the French revolution had just reached its highest point of fanaticism ; and the disorder and war occa sioned by it in Europe, made it impossible for the president or people of the United States to remain indifferent spectators. The French republic being about to appoint a new envoy to the United States, it became a question with the president and the members of his cabinet, whether he should be received, and whether the treaty concluded with Louis XVI., stipu lating a defensive alliance, in case of an attack on the part of England, was now binding upon America. Hamilton and Knox were for declaring the treaty void, and for openly condemning and breaking with the government of France, by refusing to receive her envoy, or at least by ren dering his reception cold. On the other hand, Jefferson and Randolph declared that any alteration which France had chosen to make in her internal state, concerned America in no manner to criticise or interfere with. They agreed, how ever, that for the sake of preserving neutrality, a proclamation should be issued, " forbidding the citizens of the United States to take part in any hostilities on the seas, either with or against the belligerent powers ; warning them against carry- ing to any of those powers any articles deemed contraband according to the modern usages of nations; and enjoining them from all acts and proceedings inconsistent with the duties of a friendly nation towards those at war." It was also unanimously resolved, that a minister from the French republic should be received, and that no mention should be made of the treaty, or even of its having been taken into con sideration. The conduct of M. Genet, the minister who was sent to the United States from the French republic, was marked with such insolence and audacity that it exhausted the patience of the American government. Instead of proceeding immedi ately to Philadelphia, he landed at Charleston, in South GENET FITS OUT PRIVATEERS. 205 Carolina, and there undertook to authorize the fitting out and arming of vessels in that portj and giving commissions to cruise as privateers, and commit hostilities on nations with whom the United States were at peace. In his land journey from Charleston to Philadelphia, he was everywhere welcomed with such enthusiasm, and marks of attention, as to deceive him into a belief that the great body of the American people were favourable to the cause of the French revolution. He was received by the President with the respect due to the representative of a foreign power. When remonstrated with upon his disregarding the late proclamation, by fitting out privateers from the ports of the United States, and making captures in our very rivers, Genet, encouraged by the generous feelings of the people, and relying on their support, replied, " that the treaty between France and this country sanctioned such measures, and that any obstructions put upon them would not only be infractions of the treaty, but treason against the rights of man." In de- mandino- the release of two American citizens, who had been arrested, in pursuance of the determination formed by the executive for the prosecution of those who offended against his proclamation, for cruising in the service of France, in pri vateers fitted out at Charleston, he was supported and coun tenanced by clubs and numerous adherents. He even went so far as to insult the government, by fitting out a privateer from the port of Philadelphia — from the very seat of the federal government — during the temporary absence of the president. He undertook to direct the civil government ; and to pronounce, in opposition to the decisions of the president, the branches of government in which the constitution vested particular powers. To render this state of affairs more critical, he had thrown himself, since his first arrival in the country, into the open arms, as it were, of an admiring populace, and he attempted to ride on the wide-spread but treacherous pinions of popularity into absolute power. Nay, he even, in a conversation respecting the fitting out of the privateer from Philadelphia, with the secretaries of the treasury and of war, 206 GENET RECALLED. declared his determination to appeal from the president to the people. They, only, he declared, and not the delegated authorities, possessed the sovereignty in a democratic state. This immediately opened the eyes of an enlightened com munity to the true state of the case. They had confounded the spirit of liberty and the person of a selfish and headstrong man; in their sympathy with and gratitude to the nation, they had forgotten the means which were employed, and even the end which they proposed. Their attachment to Wash ington remaining undiminished, and their confidence in him unimpaired, a keen sense of the disgrace, the humiliation, and the danger, of permitting a foreigner to have such an influence over them as to cause dissensions between them and their own officers, between the people and him, whom they had always considered as the protector of their rights, the man of the people, the father of his country, convinced them of their error, and impelled them by the strongest sentiments of patri otism and national honour, to declare the indignation which his threat inspired. Throughout the whole union, meetings were called in almost every district, and the voice of the people resounded from Maine to Georgia, and from the Atlantic to the Mississippi, professing undiminished confidence in their chief magistrate, approbation of the measures which had been adopted, and the greatest detestation of foreign influence of any kind, not even excepting that of the republic of France. At the request of the president, Genet was recalled in January, 1794, and Mr. Fauchet was sent to supersede him. Genet's successors, though more prudent in their behaviour, were quite as audacious in their designs. And although dis gusted with the minister, many of the people still continued to cherish the recollection of the services rendered by France during the revolution, and a strong sympathy for those who they supposed were struggling for freedom against the com bined nations of Europe. The contests between the parties in the United States, respectively favouring France and Eng land, was carried on with considerable spirit on both sides ; THE EXCISE LAW. 207 and it required all the firmness and integrity of Washington to keep them from breaking out into dangerous excesses, and to avoid for a time a war with France. The plan of raising a revenue from a tax imposed on do mestic distilled spirits, was extremely offensive to the people in many parts of the country ; but especially to the inhabitants of Pennsylvania, on the western side of the Alleghany moun tains. It was more oppressive on them than on the people of any other part of the union, because whiskey, at that time, was their most important item of trade, and any law taxing their means of support, they considered as unjust and uncon stitutional. No sooner wis the excise law of the 3d of March, 1791, published, than they began to manifest a strong opposition to its execution. Public meetings were held in the counties of Fayette, Alleghany, Westmoreland, and Washington; and resolutions were passed to the effect that " any person who had accepted or might accept an office under Congress, in order to carry the law into effect, should be considered inimi cal to the interests of the country, and recommending to their fellow-citizens to treat every person accepting such office with contempt, and absolutely to refuse all kind of communi cation or intercourse with him, and withhold from him all aid, support, or comfort." It was with the greatest difficulty that any one could be found who would accept the office of inspector of the western district. At last, General Neville* was influenced by a sense * General John Neville was a man of the mo3t deserved popularity. He was one of the few men of great wealth who had put his all at hazard for independence. At his own expense he raised and equipped a company of sol diers, marched them to Boston, and placed them with his son under the com mand of General Washington. He was the brother-in-law of the distinguished General Morgan, and father-in-law to Majors Craig and Kirkpatrick, officers highly respected in the western country. Besides General Neville's claims as a soldier and a patriot, he had contributed greatly to relieve the sufferings of the settlers in his vicinity. He divided his last loaf with the needy ; and in a season of more than ordinary scarcity, as soon as his wheat was suffi ciently matured to be converted into food, he opened his fields to those who were suffering with hunger. If any man could have executed this odious 208 Outbreak in Pennsylvania. of duty to his country, and prevailed upon to accept it. His first attempts to execute the law were resisted ; and in 1792, the malcontents were fast gathering strength, and became more determined in their opposition. During the summer the law was revised and every real grievance removed, but in vain. The very principle of excise was unpopular ; and the rebels soon assumed an organized form, and set all law and legal order at defiance. They elected leaders, and proceeded to insult and threaten the inspectors, and even by force to prevent them from discharging their duties. To such a length did they carry these outrages, that Washington, on the 15th of September, 1792, issued a proclamation, admonishing all people to desist from illegal acts and meetings, and calling on the citizens and magistrates to discountenance such pro ceedings, and use their utmost endeavours to bring those, who still continued to offend, to justice. Bills of indictment were found against some of the principal offenders, and the marshal proceeded in person and attempted to serve the pro cesses. On the 15th of July, 1794, while engaged in this duty, in company with General Neville, after having served his last writ, he was followed by a body of armed men, who fired upon him, but fortunately without effect. At daybreak on the next morning, a party of about thirty- six men attacked the house of General Neville, situated about seven miles south-west of Pittsburg ; but finding him prepared for them, they were obliged to retreat. Fearing that this attempt on his ' house would be repeated, he applied, but in vain, to the militia-officers and county ma gistrates for protection. His son-in-law, Major Kirkpatrick, however, with a detachment of eleven men from Fort Pitt, came to his assistance. On the succeeding day, the house of the inspector was again attacked by the insurgents, to the number of about five hundred. Early in the morning, the females had been removed from the house, and General Neville thouo-ht it law, General Neville was that man. He entered upon the duties of his office, and appointed his deputies from among the most popular citizens. — Judge Wilkinson. ATTACK ON GENERAL NEVILLE. 209 necessary to withdraw to a place of concealment, leaving his kinsman Kirkpatrick, with his small garrison, to defend the buildings against the infuriated mob. He, seeing the absolute impracticability of resisting such an overwhelming force, re ceived a deputation from the insurgents ; but their demands were such as it was not safe for him to comply with. They required him to surrender into their hands, the inspector, his commission and papers, and then to give up the arms in his possession, and march the party out of the house. He re turned answer that he would deliver up the papers, but the inspector was not in the house, and he would not leave it to the mercy of a lawless multitude unless compelled to do so by force. The attack then commenced with great fury, and continued until the assailants set fire to the out-houses, the heat from which was so intense, that the house could no longer be occupied. This, and the fact that the fire was communi cated from the burning barn to the roof of the main building, compelled Kirkpatrick to surrender. On the same day the marshal was waylaid and taken pri soner, on his way to General Neville's house, and obtained his liberty only by entering into a solemn engagement not to serve any more processes west of the Alleghany mountains. The opposition now amounted to open rebellion. The execution of the laws had been resisted by open force. The insurgents had avowed their determination to persevere in the measures with which they had commenced, and to with stand by force the arms and authority of the United States.* The President now found it necessary to compel obedience to the laws ; and wishing to do so with as little bloodshed as possible, determined, (after having once more, but in vain, tried pacific measures,) to overawe the insurgents by a show of superior strength in the government. It being known that the utmost force that could be brought into the field by the rebels was about seven thousand, Washington made a requisition for an army of fifteen thousand militia, on the governors of New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Virginia. The call * Marshall. in.— 27 210 WASHINGTON'S PROCLAMATION. was immediately obeyed, and Governor Lee, of Virginia, being appointed to the command, marched at their head, across the Alleghany mountains, into the territory of the disaffected. On the 25th of September, the President issued a second proclamation, in which he declared that " from a hope that the combination against the constitution and laws of the United States, in certain of the western counties of Pennsyl vania, would yield to time and reflection, he had thought it sufficient in the first instance rather to take measures for calling forth the militia, than immediately to embody them ; but the moment had come when the overtures of forgiveness, with no other condition than a submission to law, were only partially accepted — when every form of conciliation, not inconsistent with the well-being of government, had been adopted without effect ; when the well-disposed in those counties had become unable, by their influence and example, to reclaim the wicked from their fury, and had been compelled to associate in their own defence ; when the proffered lenity had been perversely misinterpreted into an apprehension that the citizens would march with reluctance ; when the opportunity of examining the serious consequences of a treasonable opposition had been employed in propagating principles of anarchy ; endeavouring through emissaries to alienate the friends of order from its support, and inviting its enemies to perpetrate similar acts of insurrection ; when it was manifest that violence would con tinue to be exercised, upon every attempt to enforce the laws ; when, in fine, government was set at defiance, the contest being, whether a small portion of the United States should dictate to the whole Union, and, at the expense of those who desired peace, indulge a desperate ambition." He was, there fore, " in obedience to that high and irresistible duty as signed him by the constitution, ' to take care that the laws be faithfully executed,' resolved to reduce the refractory to a due subordination to the laws. He then declared and made known that he had received intelligence of the patriotic alacrity with which the militia summoned into service from THE INSURRECTION QUELLED. 211 the states of New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Vir ginia, had obeyed his call ; that a force, which according to every reasonable expectation was adequate to the exigency, was already in motion to the scene of disaffection ; that those who had confided, or would confide in the protection of go vernment, should meet full succour under the standard and from the arms of the United States ; that those who had offended against the laws, but had since entitled themselves to indemnity, would be treated with the most liberal good faith, if they had not forfeited their claim by any subsequent con duct, and that instructions were given accordingly. He exhorted all individuals, officers, and bodies of men, to contemplate with abhorrence the measures, leading directly or indirectly to those crimes which produced this resort to military coercion ; to check, in their respective spheres, the efforts of misguided or designing men to substitute their mis representation in the place of truth, and their discontents in the place of stable government ; and to call to mind, that, as the people of the United States had been permitted, under the Divine favour, in perfect freedom, after solemn deliberation, and in an enlightened age, to elect their own government, so would their gratitude for that inestimable blessing be best dis tinguished by firm exertion to maintain the constitution and the laws. " And lastly, he again warned all persons whomsoever and wheresoever, neither to abet, aid, or comfort the insurgents aforesaid, as they should answer the contrary at their peril ; and he also required all officers and other citizens, as far as it was in their power, to bring under the cognizance of the laws all offenders in the premises." This proclamation, and their knowledge ofthe approaching army, had such an effect on the rebels, that, when General Lee reached the disaffected territory, he found none in arms to oppose him. The superiority of his force had the desired effect: the insurgents saw that there was both power and resolution in the new government to put down any unconsti tutional attempt, and they dispersed without offering any 212 WASHINGTON'S SPECIAL MESSAGE. resistance. In order to secure peace and tranquillity, a de tachment commanded by Major-General Morgan, was sta tioned for the winter in the centre of the disaffected country. When the Third Congress met in December, 1793, the President addressed them in a " moderate, firm, dignified, and interesting speech."* He commenced by expressing the " deep and respectful sense which he felt of the renewed testimony of public approbation" manifested in his re-election ; " and he humbly implored that Being on whose will the fate of nations depends, to crown with success his endeavours for the general happiness." He then went on to explain the reasons for the course he had taken with respect to the war between France and the rest of Europe, and called the attention of Congress to the enactment of such laws as would more fully protect the persons and property of American citizens. He again pressed upon them the necessity of placing the country in a complete state of defence, and in a state to exact from foreign powers the fulfilment of their duties towards the republic. " There is a rank," he said, " due to the United States among nations which will be withheld, if not absolutely lost, by the reputation of weakness. If we desire to avoid insult, we must be able to repel it ; if we desire to secure peace, one of the most pow erful instruments of our rising prosperity, it must be known that we are at all times ready for war." In a special message sent in to Congress about the same time, he called their attention to the commercial relations of the United States with the principal maritime powers of Eu rope; to the vexations and spoliations committed on our vessels and commerce by some of the belligerent powers ; and to the restraints which the British government had undertaken to put on our commerce in corn and other provisions. In December, 1793, Mr. Jefferson, after drawing up an elaborate report upon the commerce of the United States, and upon the privileges and restrictions attending mercantile intercourse with foreign nations, resigned his office of secre tary of state, and was succeeded by Mr. Randolph. * Marshall. DIFFICULTIES WITH ENGLAND. 213 In the meantime, the United States and Great Britain were on the brink of another war. England still held some forts in the western portion of the United States, which they had stipulated to surrender — American vessels were continually stopped and searched by British cruisers — a declaration of Lord Dorchester, Governor of Lower Canada, contemplated war — accounts of captures of American merchant-ships be came frequent and exciting — and an order was issued by the British admiralty, instructing the English cruisers to " stop all vessels loaded wholly or in part with corn, flour, or meal, bound to any port in France, or any port occupied by the armies of France, and to send them to such ports as shall be most convenient, in order that such corn, meal, or flour, may be purchased on behalf of his majesty's govern ment, and the ships be relieved after such purchase, and after a due allowance for freight ; or that the masters of such ships, on giving due security, to be approved by the court of admi ralty, be permitted to proceed to dispose of their cargoes of corn, meal, or flour, in the ports of any country in amity with his majesty." These grievances, together with the practice of impressment — by entering American merchantmen, not only in port, but also at sea, claiming the best men in the service as British subjects, and carrying them off, to be employed in the royal navy — all these increased the probability of hostili ties between the two nations. As it was the wish of the President to preserve his country from the evils of another war, he took advantage ofthe recall of the admiralty order restraining the corn trade, to despatch Mr. Jay as envoy extraordinary to the court of Great Britain. In his communication to Congress, at its meeting towards the close of 1794, Washington congratulated them on the successful issue of General Wayne's expedition against the Indians beyond the Ohio ; and on the suppression of the revolt occasioned by the excise law in Pennsylvania. He also laid before them the state of the existing relations of the United States with the different European powers ; and recommended them to complete the militia law, now that the salutary use of 214 KNOX AND HAMILTON RESIGN. General Knox. that force had been seen. In this session of Congress, the secretary of the treasury, Alexander Hamilton, and General Knox, secretary of war, sent in their resignations, and were succeeded by Mr. Wolcott and Colonel Pickering. Washington was thus left almost alone to resist the grow ing strength of the anti-federal or republican party, and pre cisely at a moment when a question occurred likely to exas perate it, and call forth all its violence. Mr. Jay, who had been sent as envoy to England, had concluded a treaty with Lord Grenville, the minister of that country. By this treaty, TREATY WITH ENGLAND. 215 the posts held by England within the boundaries ofthe United States were given up, and compensation was made for several illegal captures. No provision, however, was made for pre venting the searching of their merchant vessels, and the impressment of American seamen was likewise unnoticed. The obligations ofthe Americans to pay their English creditors was renewed and recognised, and every facility allowed for their recovery. American vessels under seventy tons were allowed to trade with the British ports in the West Indies, provided they carried their produce to their own ports only, and exported no such products to Europe. As this treaty prohibited the Americans from sending to Europe the cotton and sugar of their own production, and did not refuse to England the right of searching American ves sels, the president for some time refused to approve it. How ever, as these objections were counterbalanced by so many advantages, and as it was certainly far preferable to a war, the effect of which would have been to ruin the commerce of the country, and to create an immense public debt, Washing ton, finally, with the consent of two-thirds of the Senate, ratified the treaty. This treaty was received by the people, and especially by the republican party, with the most violent opposition. It was stigmatised by them as the basest act of ingratitude that could be committed against France,— as " treason towards a republic, whose watchword and safeguard ought to be hatred to monarchy and to England." But, time has since shown that its ratification by the president was an act of sound policy. "It saved the country from a war, improved its com merce, and served in no small degree to lay the foundation of its durable prosperity. The great points which were said to be sacrificed or neglected, the impressment of seamen, neutral rights, and colonial trade, have never yet been settled, and are never likely to be settled satisfactorily, while England main tains that ascendency which she now holds on the ocean"* over the other nations of Europe. The treaty was then, how- * Sparks. 216 DIFFICULTIES WITH FRANCE. ever, particularly desirable, as the adjustment of ancient dif ferences, and the commencement of a new and friendly inter course between the two countries. By it, also, the old reproach, that " England scorned to enter into any treaty, whatsoever, with the United States," was surmounted. The day after the ratification of this treaty by the Presi dent, Mr. Randolph resigned the office of secretary of state ; Mr. Pickering was transferred from the war department to that of state, and James M'Henry, of Maryland, was appointed secretary of war. Charles Lee, of Virginia, was appointed attorney-general, in the place of Mr. Bradford, who had recently died. Before the President again met Congress, treaties had been concluded with Algiers, with the Indians beyond the Ohio, and with Spain; — the latter government, yielding the important points of boundary claimed by the United States, the right of navigating the Mississippi, and a depot at New Orleans. These treaties, together with that effected with Great Britain, completed the pacific system, which it was always the aim of Washington to preserve. Peace was established with all the world, and, with the exception of France, all grounds of foreign rupture were fully adjusted. France, however, now became jealous of the friendship of the kingdoms of Europe with the United States. She thought, that as she had assisted them in their revolutionary war, it was but right that they should now aid her against the ene mies by which she was surrounded. A new envoy, arriv ing from that country, contrived, by the addresses which he made, to inspire the people with enthusiasm in favour of France. He was also commissioned by the Directory, in case he should fail in influencing the president, and drawing him into a rupture with England, to address Congress, and appeal to the people, as Genet had done; and by these means force the government to a community of interests with that of France. Finding all their attempts resisted, the French government adopted certain regulations respecting commerce, under which many American vessels were taken, and their WASHINGTON'S VALEDICTORY. 217 cargoes confiscated. In 1796, Mr. Monroe, the American minister at the court of Paris, was recalled, and Charles C. Pinckney sent to remonstrate with that government, and to seek redress for these injuries. Washington was not able to bring these negotiations, as he had done others, to a close. The period of his second term of office was now about to expire, and no consideration could tempt him to permit his re-election. His advanced age furnished one consideration for this resolution ; and he also expressed the opinion that eight years was a sufficient length of time for one individual to fill the highest office of a free elective government. He had besides fulfilled the principal desire of his heart, and he now saw the United States enjoy ing prosperity at home, and at peace with all the world, except, indeed, the difference with France, which, he hoped, would soon be removed. In September, 1796, Washington announced to the people ofthe United States, in a valedictory address, his intention of retiring from public life, and spending the remainder of his days in his peaceful and quiet retreat at Mount Vernon. In this admirable address, he enjoined the citizens of the United States, with all the tenderness of a father's solicitude and affection, to preserve that " unity of government which constituted them one people. That they should cherish a cordial, habitual, and immovable attachment to it ; accustom ing themselves to think and to speak of it as a palladium of their political safety and prosperity ; watching for its pre servation with jealous anxiety; discountenancing whatever may suggest even a suspicion that it can in any event be abandoned j and indignantly frowning upon the first dawning of every attempt to alienate any portion of our country from the rest, or to enfeeble the sacred ties which then linked together the various parts." He then " warned them in the most solemn manner to be ware of the baneful effects of party spirit. In governments purely elective," he continued, "it is a spirit not to be encouraged. From the natural tendency, it is certain there iii.— its 218 WASHINGTON'S VALEDICTORY. will always be enough of that spirit for every salutary pur pose ; and there being constant danger of excess, the effort ought to be, by force of public opinion, to mitigate and assuage it. A fire not to be quenched, it demands a uniform vigilance to prevent its bursting into a flame, lest, instead of warming, it should consume." He then laid it down as " substantially true, that virtue or morality is a necessary spring of popular government ;" and therefore enjoined his fellow-citizens to " promote, as an object of primary importance, institutions for the general dif fusion of knowledge. In proportion," he said, " as the struc ture of a government gives force to public opinion, it is essential that public opinion should be enlightened." Continuing his address, he advised them, " as a very im portant source of strength and security, to cherish public credit ; to observe good faith and justice towards all nations ; and to cultivate peace and harmony with all." He then warned them to guard " against the insidious wiles of foreign influence, because history and experience prove that foreign influence is one of the most baneful foes of republican govern ment." After recommending them to preserve a strict neutrality in the then subsisting war in Europe, he concluded with observing that " though he was unconscious of any intentional error in the course of his administration ; he was, nevertheless, too sensible of his own defects, not to think it probable that he might have committed many errors. Whatever they may be," he said, " I fervently beseech the Almighty to avert or mitigate the evils to which they may tend. I shall also carry with me the hope that my country will never cease to view them with indulgence ; and that, after forty-five years of my life dedicated to its service, with an upright zeal, the faults of incompetent abilities will be consigned to oblivion, as myself must soon be to the mansions of rest." This address was received with feelings of the most pro found respect and attachment for its author ; and several of the state legislatures inserted it complete in their journals ; WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL. 219 and passed resolutions expressive of their exalted sense of the services and character of Washington, and their emotions at his retirement from office. On the 7th of December, 1796, Washington, for the last time, met the representatives of the people in the Senate chamber. His speech to them on the occasion was compre hensive, dignified, interesting, and full of information. After congratulating them on the internal prosperity of the country, he proceeded, in his usual manner, to give them a full, clear, and correct view of the situation of the United States : he informed them of the measures which he had taken in the execution of the treaties with Great Britain, Spain, and Al giers, as well as what had been done for effecting treaties with the regencies of Tunis and Tripoli ; and then, proceeding to another subject, he continued: "To an active external com merce, the protection of a naval force is indispensable. But, besides this, it is our own experience that the most sincere neutrality is not a sufficient guard against the depredations of nations at war. To secure respect to a neutral flag, requires a naval force, organized and ready to vindicate it from insult or aggression. This may prevent even the necessity of going to war, by discouraging belligerent powers from committing such violations of the rights of the neutral party, as may, first or last, leave no other option. From the best information I have been able to obtain, it would seem as if our trade to the Mediterranean, without a protecting force, will always be insecure, and our citizens exposed to the calamities from which numbers of them have just been relieved. These considerations invite the United States to look to the means, and to set about the gradual creation of a navy. After directing the attention of Congress to the encourage ment of agriculture and manufactures — the establishment of a national university — and the institution of a military academy — he concluded his address in the following words: " The situation in which I now stand, for the last time, in the midst of the Representatives of the people of the United States, naturally recalls the period when the administration of 220 MR. ADAMS ELECTED PRESIDENT. the present form of government commenced ; and I cannot omit the occasion to congratulate you, and my country, on the success of the experiment ; nor to repeat my fervent sup plications to the Supreme Ruler of the universe and Sovereign Arbiter of nations, that his providential care may still be extended to the United States ; that the virtue and happiness of the people may be preserved ; and that the government which they have instituted for the protection of their liberties may be perpetual." In a special message to Congress, Washington explained, at length, the relations existing between the United States and the French republic. At the election in October, the two great parties of the nation brought forward their candidates for the presidency. The federalists supported John Adams, and the republicans Thomas Jefferson. After a sharp contest, in which the par ties were almost equally matched, the federal party prevailed, and Mr. Adams having the highest number of votes, was declared President, and Mr. Jefferson, having the second number, was chosen Vice-President. They were inaugurated, in the presence of Washington, on the 4th day of March, 1797, and forthwith entered on the duties of their respective offices. Washington then departed, as he thought for ever, from the cares and duties of a public life, and retired to his seat at Mount Vernon. CHAPTER XLVI. ADAMS'S ADMINISTRATION. BILITY of a very high order, an unsullied character, and important ser vices during the progress of the Revo lution, fully entitled Mr. Adams to the dignified office to which he was elected. "His first writings," says Governor Everett in his Eulogy, " were devoted I to the cause of his country. He pub lished in 1765, his Essay on the Canon and Feudal Law, which two years afterwards was republished in London, and was there pronounced one of the ablest per formances which had crossed the Atlantic. It expresses the boldest and most elevated sentiment, in language most vigor ous and animating; and might have taught in its tone, what it taught in its doctrine, that America must be unoppressed or must become independent." " In 1774, and on the 17th of June, a day destined to be in every way illustrious, Mr. Adams was elected a member of the Continental Congress, of which body he was signalized, (333) 224 ADAMS'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. from the first, as a distinguished leader. In the month , of June in the following year, when a commander-in-chief was to be chosen for the American armies, and when that appoint ment seemed in course to belong to the commanding general of the brave army from Massachusetts and the neighbouring States, which had rushed to the field, Mr. Adams recommended George Washington to that all-important post, and was thus far the means of securing the blessing of his guidance to the American armies." Mr. Adams was one of the most earnest and influential ad vocates of the declaration of independence. He had ever possessed the confidence of Washington ; and his election to succeed the Father of his Country in its highest office, afforded a guarantee of continued approval on the part of the people towards the policy and principles upon which the government had hitherto been conducted. In his inaugural speech, the President first rapidly glanced at the good conduct of the people in the revolutionary struggle. He continued, in reference to the formation of the new con stitution, " that, employed as he was in the service of his country abroad, he first saw the constitution of the United States in a foreign country, and read it with great satisfaction, as a result of good heads, prompted by good hearts : as an experiment better adapted to the genius, character, situation, and relations of this nation and country, than any which had ever been proposed or suggested. Returning," said he, " to the bosom of my country, after a painful separation from it for ten years, I had the honour to be elected to a station under the new order of things, and I have repeatedly laid myself under the most serious obligations to support the constitution." He then referred in a delicate manner to his own views, prin ciples, and purposes, and to the expressed wish of Congress that he would imitate the example of his predecessor, and concluded with an assurance that he would endeavour to carry the injunction of that body into effect, and a prayer that that Being, who is supreme over all, the patron of order, the fountain of justice, and the protector, in all ages of the MR. PINCKNEY'S MISSION TO FRANCE. 225 world, of virtuous liberty, might continue his blessing upon this nation and its government, and give it all possible suc cess and duration, consistent with the ends of his providence. In the preceding year, General Charles Cotesworth Pinck ney had been appointed minister plenipotentiary to the French republic. In his letter of credence, the object of his mission had been declared to be " to maintain that good understand ing, which, from the commencement of the alliance, had sub sisted between the two nations ; and to efface unfavourable impressions, banish suspicions, and restore that cordiality which was, at once, the evidence and pledge of a friendly union." When his letter of credence was laid before the French Directory, that body announced to him their determi nation not to receive another minister plenipotentiary from the United States, until after the redress of grievances demanded of the American government, which the French republic had a right to expect from it. A written mandate soon after obliged Mr. Pinckney to quit the territories of that republic, and the Directory evinced their determination to wage war with the United States, by authorizing the capture of American vessels, wherever found. The pretext for this violence was that they were without a document, with which the treaty of commerce had been universally understood to dispense. The despatches with intelligence of this indignity were no sooner received by the President, than he issued a proclama tion, requiring Congress to meet on the 15th of June. When that body was assembled, the President, in a firm and dignified speech, stated the great and unprovoked outrages of the French government. After alluding to a disposition indicated in the Executive Directory to separate the people from their government, he added, " such attempts ought to be repelled with a decision which shall convince France and all the world, that we are not a degraded people, humiliated under a colo nial spirit of fear and sense of inferiority, fitted to be the miserable instruments of foreign influence, and regardless of national honour, character, and interest." i III.— 39 226 MISSION OF GERRY AND MARSHALL. " While he would urge upon Congress to provide effectually for national defence, he intended first to attempt an accommo dation. Retaining still the desire which has uniformly been manifested by the American government to. preserve peace and friendship with all nations, and believing that neither the honour nor the interest of the United States absolutely for bade the repetition of advances for securing these desirable objects with France, he should," he said, " institute a fresh attempt at negotiation, and should not fail to promote and accelerate an accommodation on terms not incompatible with the rights, duties, interests, and honour of the nation." In pursuance of the intention he had declared to Congress, President Adams appointed three envoys to the French re public, drawn from each of the two great political parties in the United States : General Pinckney, the head of the Federal party in South Carolina, who was still at Amsterdam, where he had repaired upon his unceremonious ejection from France; Mr. Gerry, of Massachusetts, an acknowledged leader of the republican school ; and Mr. Marshall, of Virginia, an avowed federalist, and one of the most talented men in his native state. By their instructions, " Peace and reconciliation were to be pursued by all means compatible with the honour and faith of the United States ; but no national engagements were to be impaired ; no innovations to be permitted upon those internal regulations for the preservation of peace, which had been deliberately and uprightly established; nor were the rights of the government to be surrendered." Whilst the result of the mission to France was anxiously awaited by the American people, their minds were continually irritated by accounts of the captures, by French cruisers, of American vessels. A proposition to allow them to arm for defence, was introduced in Congress, and postponed by a very small majority. On the 7th of July, of this year, 1797, an act was passed declaring the treaties heretofore concluded with France, no longer obligatory on the United States. The reasons assigned in the preamble, are, that those treaties had been repeatedly FIRMNESS OF THE MINISTERS. 227 violated on the part of the French government ; that the just claims of the United States for the reparation of those injuries had been refused, and their attempts to negotiate an amicable adjustment of all complaints between the two nations, repelled with indignity ; and that, under the authority of the French government, there was yet pursued against the United States a system of predatory violence, infracting the said treaties, and hostile to the rights of a free and independent nation. In the spring of the year 1798, despatches were received from the American envoys in France, announcing the total failure of their mission. The Executive Directory, under a slight pretext, had delayed to accredit them as the representa tives of an independent nation. While thus unacknowledged, they were addressed by certain persons, not formally au thorized, but sufficiently indicating the source of their powers, who explicitly demanded money as an antecedent condition, not only of the reconciliation of America with France, but of any negotiation on the subject of differences. Besides this, a ; sum of money was required for the Directory and ministers, j which would be at the disposal of M. Talleyrand. The reply to this preliminary was such as became the representatives of a free republic ; a decided negative. Much address was dis played by the unauthorized agents to bring over the American ministers to their views and measures ; but this degrading intercourse was at length broken off by the positive refusal of the envoys to hold any farther communication with them. When their resolution was distinctly perceived, attempts were made to induce two of them voluntarily to relinquish their station ; which proving of no avail, they were ordered to quit the territories of the republic. The third, Mr. Gerry, was permitted to remain, and invited to renew the discussions. The despatches excited great and general indignation ; and in every part of the American republic, the language was, Millies for defence, not one cent for tribute /" Vigorous measures were adopted by Congress ; one, au thorizing a regular army, another providing for the addition of a regiment of artillery and engineers to the permanent 228 ALIEN AND SEDITION LAWS. establishment, and a third authorized the President to raise twelve additional regiments of infantry, and one of cavalry, to serve during the continuance of the existing differences with the French republic, unless sooner discharged. He was authorized to appoint officers for a provincial army, and to organize volunteer corps. An alien law was passed for the purpose of getting rid of the many French emissaries who fomented riotous expressions of popular opposition to the measures of the government ; and a sedition law followed it, which was much complained oT by the Republicans, as un friendly to the free expression of opinion. An act was passed for the protection of the commerce and coasts of the United States. In June, an act was passed to authorize the defence of the merchant vessels of the United States against French depredations. In July, the President appointed George Washington, lieutenant-general and commander-in-chief of the defensive army. In accepting the appointment, General Washington observed : " Satisfied that you have sincerely wished and endeavoured to avert war, and exhausted to the last drop the cup of reconciliation, we can, with pure hearts, appeal to Heaven for the justice of our cause, and may confi dently trust the final result to that kind Providence, who has heretofore, and so often, singularly favoured the people of the United States." In September, 1798, Captain Murray sailed for the West Indies with the Norfolk, Montezuma, and Retaliation. During the cruise he encountered the French frigates L'Insurgente and Volontaire. In November, three ships were seen upon the eastern board, and almost at the same time, two others hove in sight in the west. Believing the vessels in the east to be British, and ignorant of the character of the others, Captain Murray, in the Montezuma, hailed Lieutenant Bainbridge, in the Retaliation, twelve, and ordered him to examine the sus picious vessels. Bainbridge found when too late, that they were the two French frigates Volontaire and L'Insurgente, and the former took possession of his vessel, whilst the latter, being the best sailer, pursued the Montezuma and Norfolk. NAVAL ACTIONS. 229 Upon reaching the deck of the enemy's vessel, Bainbridge tendered his sword, but was told to keep it, as he had not had an opportunity to defend himself. Finding L'Insurgente to be fast outsailing him, and fearful of the result should she alone engage the two vessels, he questioned Bainbridge in relation to the force of the two Americans. With great presence of mind, the young American answered that the ship carried twenty-eight twelve-pounders, and the brig twenty nines. This account nearly doubled the real force of the two vessels, and the captain of the Volontaire, being the senior officer, recalled his consort. This signal was the cause of much chagrin to the commander of L'Insurgente, who was so near as to have made out the force of the Americans, and to be certain of capturing them. When he rejoined the Volon taire, the captain expressed his surprise at the order to return, when the ruse of Bainbridge was discovered. Notwithstand ing their disappointment, the French officers treated their prisoner with their accustomed urbanity, and considered his stratagem as a lawful invention of a military imagination. The commencement of the year 1799 was signalized by a gallant action upon the seas, by which the navy of the United States began the high course for which it is so justly cele brated. The defence of American commerce in the West Indies was entrusted to Commodore Truxtun ; and perhaps no naval commander in the service could have been selected better fitted for the arduous task. Such were his vigilance and the certainty of capture, that the enemy's privateers were compelled to remain in port, and the commerce of the United States was almost as free as if there had been no war. On the 9th of February,. .he encountered a large ship showing American colours, when the private signals were shown, which the stranger being unable to answer, she hoisted French colours, and awaited the attack. The Constellation bore up, and after being thrice hailed, she opened a fire upon the enemy. The battle was now commenced in earnest, and the sails and rigging ofthe Constellation were much cut up. The 230 CAPTURE OF L'INSURGENTE. Capture of L'Insurgente. fore-topmast was nearly cut off by a shot, and would have fallen but for the presence of mind of Midshipman Porter, afterwards Commodore Porter, who being unable to communi cate the circumstance to others, cut the stoppers and lowered the yard. The superior gunnery of the Americans soon gave them the advantage, and having been raked twice, the enemy struck, to avoid such an operation a third time. She proved to be the French frigate L'Insurgente, one of the fastest sailers in the French navy. She carried forty guns and over four hundred men, of whom seventy were killed. The Con stellation rated thirty-six, but carried thirty-eight guns, and a crew of three hundred and nine men, of whom three only suf fered in the fight, none of whom were killed. For this action, Captain Truxtun received the greatest praise, both at home and from foreigners. The merchants of Lloyd's Coffee-House, grateful for the efficient protection he had afforded commerce by ridding the West Indies of the French cruisers, sent him a present of plate, worth six hundred guineas, and having the action with L'Insurgente elegantly engraved upon it. Many captures were made by the American cruisers, who CONSTELLATION AND VENGEANCE. 231 generally sailed alone for the better protection of commerce. The frigate United States, Captain Barry, captured two small armed vessels ; the Portsmouth twenty-four, the Merrimack twenty-four, each captured two others, and the Eagle fourteen added a vessel of six guns to the list of prizes. Truxtun cap tured four others with his squadron before the battle with L'Insurgente, and Captains Tingey and Decatur each con tributed some four or five to the list. After the capture of L'Insurgente, the Constellation returned to the United States to refit. In the early part of 1800, we find her upon her cruising ground, still under the command of Truxtun. On the 1st of February, he discovered a ship off the island of Guadaloupe, and hoisted English colours to induce her to run down and speak him. Finding that she did not answer his expectations, he made sail in chase, and soon found that she was a French vessel of war, of much greater force than himself. He still continued the chase; but the wind became lighter, and he was totally unable to come up with her until the evening of the 2d, when the action was commenced by the French vessel. A desperate battle ensued, which lasted from about eight o'clock until half-past one, when the enemy attempted to escape. Captain Truxtun ordered sail to be made in chase ; but it was directly ascertained that the main-mast was in a falling condition.- It went over the side almost immediately after, and the enemy, although so crippled that she must have surrendered if the fight had been continued, succeeded in making her escape. Truxtun soon after arrived at Jamaica, and the French vessel, which proved to be the Vengeance, afterwards reached Curaeoa, in a sinking condition. The Constellation at this time mounted thirty-eight guns, and had a crew of about three hundred men. Her opponent carried fifty-two guns, and a crew estimated at between four and five hundred souls. She would certainly have been captured but for the loss of the Constellation's mast, and she is even reported to have struck three times, but as the circumstance was not perceived, the Americans continued firing, and the colours were rehoisted. 232 * CUTTING OUT OF THE SANDWICH. Commodore Truxtun. The Constellation had fourteen killed and twenty-five wounded ; the Vengeance had, according to the statements of Pitot, her commander, fifty killed, and one hundred and ten wounded. Congress rewarded Truxtun with a gold medal for his good conduct in this action, and he was promoted to the command of the President forty-four, then just built ; the Constellation was given to Captain Murray. Commodore Talbot had been cruising for some time in the West Indies, where he conceived the design of cutting out a French letter-of-marque, which had formerly been the Sand wich, a British packet, from her anchorage at Port Platte, on the Spanish side ofthe island of St. Domingo. The enterprise was committed to the charge of Lieutenant Hull, afterwards Commodore Hull, and he succeeded in capturing the letter-of- marque, spiking the guns of a battery on shore, and getting the prize safely out of the harbour, without the loss of a man. L NAVAL OPERATIONS. 233 Though the seamen of the Constitution gained great praise for this action, yet they suffered severely in consequence ; for the vessel was given back to her owners, and the whole prize- money due the sailors in consequence of the captures made during the cruise, was taken to pay damages. The Insurgent thirty-six, having been refitted and taken into the navy, Captain Fletcher was appointed to command her, when Murray was promoted to the Constellation. The Insurgent sailed from the United States in July, and is sup posed to have foundered at sea, as no tidings were ever received of her. The Pickering fourteen, Captain Hillar, sailed for the Guadaloupe station in August, and shared a similar fate. The Enterprise and the Experiment, two small vessels of twelve guns, went to sea about this time, and were very active in taking the small cruisers of the enemy. The former cap tured five vessels, carrying in all six times her own weight of metal. She then fell in with the Flambeau privateer, and com pelled her to strike, after a hard-fought battle, in which the Flambeau lost nearly half her crew in killed and wounded. She carried fourteen guns, and the battle was one of the warmest j" in the war, although the Enterprise lost but ten men in all. Eleven American vessels, which had been taken by the enemy, were also recaptured by this vessel in eight months, and much praise was justly accorded to her commander, Lieutenant Shaw. The Boston twenty-eight, Captain Little, succeeded in taking the French corvette, Le Berceau, Captain Senes, mounting twenty-four guns. The battle lasted two hours, when the enemy having lost between thirty and forty men, and several officers, struck. The Boston lost but four killed and eleven wounded. During the year 1800, very many of the privateers which infested the West Indian seas were taken, nearly every vessel of the American navy in those waters capturing one or two, and in some cases more, during the year. The Experiment succeeded in destroying several of the enemy's gun-boats. Soon after, Lieutenant Stewart received command of the _ BL— 30 234 CLOSE OF THE WAR. Experiment, and he captured a schooner of eight guns, called the Deux Amis, which was sent in. He soon after encoun tered a schooner and a brig, the latter of which was alone of sufficient force to have captured him. By bold manoeuvring he actually succeeded in taking the schooner, whilst the brig, mistaking his force, avoided an engagement by flight. The schooner was the Diane, of fourteen guns and sixty men. Soon after, he had a night action with a vessel, which was one of the hardest fought battles of the war. After a severe cannonading, the stranger struck ; but Mr. Porter was refused permission to board. The battle was then renewed, and soon decided in favour of the Americans. The stranger proved to be the British schooner Louisa Bridger, from Bermuda. She was much cut up, and the officers and crew ofthe Experiment had some difficulty in putting her in sailing order. She had four feet of water in her hold, and her captain was wounded. The Experiment was much cut up in her rigging, and had one killed and several wounded. This was the last action during the war, the squadrons that were about to sail for distant sta tions being ordered to remain at home, and many already out being recalled. Finding that the American government was not to be trifled with, the Directory made overtures for a renewal ofthe nego tiations. The President appointed Oliver Ellsworth, Patrick Henry, and William Van Murray, envoys to Paris, for meet ing these overtures, and concluding an honourable peace. These envoys found Napoleon Bonaparte at the head of the government erected on the ruins of the Directory, and as he soon concluded an adjustment of all disputes, the threatened war was prevented. Although the people of the United States had shown such firmness in meeting the insolence of a foreign power, they were not prepared for a domestic affliction, which was now suddenly laid upon them. Washington, the hero of the revolution, the father of his country, the defender of liberty and the rights.of man, had now, to use the eloquent words of President Adams, " completed the example he set to Americans by his death." DEATH OF WASHINGTON. 235 The blackened newspapers announced to the people that he had returued his spirit to God who gave it, on the 14th of December, 1799, in the sixty-eighth year of his age, after an illness of twenty-four hours. Elegies were made, and orations delivered in the churches and public edifices throughout the land. On receipt of the news of his death, Congress immedi ately adjourned, and on assembling the next day, the House of Representatives resolved " that the Speaker's chair should be shrouded in black, and the members wear black during the remainder of the session ; and that a joint committee should be appointed to devise the most suitable manner of paying honour to the memory of the man first in war, first in peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen." In an address to the President on this mournful occasion, the Senate spoke in the following manner : " Ancient and modern names are diminished before him. Greatness and guilt have too often been allied ; but his fame is whiter than it is brilliant. The destroyers of nations stood abashed at the majesty of his virtues. It reproved the intemperance of their ambition, and darkened the splendour of victory. The scene is closed, and we are no longer anxious lest misfortune should sully his glory ; he has travelled on to the end of his journey, and carried with him an increasing weight of honour ; he has deposited it safely, where misfortune cannot tarnish it — where malice cannot blast it." During the interval between the sessions of Congress, the seat of government had been removed from Philadelphia to Washington, and in 1800, Congress met for the first time at the permanent seat of government. In his address, the Presi dent, after congratulating the people upon having a permanent seat of government, continued : " It would be unbecoming the representatives of this nation to assemble, for the first time, in this solemn temple, without looking up to the Supreme Ruler of the universe and imploring his blessing : — May this territory be the residence of virtue and happiness ! In this city may that piety and virtue, that wisdom and magnanimity, that constancy and self-government which adorned the great 236 JEFFERSON ELECTED PRESIDENT. character whose name it bears, be for ever held in admiration! Here, and throughout our country, may simple manners, pure morals, and true religion, flourish for ever !" The first term of Mr. Adams, as president, being about to expire, a new election was held. Some of the measures of the administration had proved unpopular, and when the result of the election was ascertained, Mr. Adams was completely in the minority. From the existing clause in the constitution, each elector voted for two men, without designating whom he wished to fill the office of president. These votes, when counted, determined the officers, the candidate having the greatest number of votes being declared Chief Magistrate. When the electoral votes were counted, it was found that Thomas Jefferson and Aaron Burr each had the same number of votes. The choice, therefore, was to be made by the House of Representatives ; and, although the intention of the people was well known to be favourable to Jefferson as president, the federalists resolved to defeat the republicans, by the election of Burr to that office. Jefferson was known to be uncom promising in his hostility, but the federalists might hope to gain by advancing Burr. Yet when the votes were counted in the House, it was found that Jefferson and his opponent had the same number of votes. Many and anxious were the inquiries of the people about the decision of Congress ; it was not until the thirty-fifth ballot that the friends of Mr. Jefferson succeeded in electing him; and on the 4th of March, 1801, he was inaugurated. At the point which separates the administration of Adams from that of his great political opponent Jefferson, we pause to quote from Mr. Webster's and Governor Everett's Eulogies, some remarks on their respective characters and principles, made long after the political contests which divided them had ceased. Mr. Webster says : " The comparative merits of the respective administrations of Mr. Adams and Mr. Jefferson, for a long time agitated and divided public opinion. They were rivals, each supported by numerous and powerful portions of the people, for the highest MR. WEBSTER'S EULOGY. 237 office. This contest, partly the cause and partly the conse quence of the long existence of two great political parties in the country, is now part of the history of our government. We may naturally regret, that anything should have occurred to create difference and discord, between those who had acted harmoniously and efficiently in the great concerns of the revolution. But this is not the time, nor this the occasion, for entering into the grounds of that difference, or for attempt ing to discuss the jmerits of the questions which it involves. As practical questions, they were canvassed, when the mea sures which they regarded were acted on and adopted ; and as belonging to history, the time has not come for their con sideration. " It is, perhaps, not wonderful, that when the Constitution of the United States went first into operation, different opinions should be entertained, as to the extent of the powers conferred by it. Here was a natural source of diversity of sentiment. It is still less wonderful, that that event, about contemporary with our government, under the present constitution, which so entirely shocked all Europe, and disturbed our relations with her leading powers, should be thought, by different men, to have different bearings on our own prosperity ; and that the early measures adopted by our government in consequence of this new state of things should be seen in opposite lights. It is for the future historian, when what now remains of preju dice and misconception shall have passed away, to state these different opinions, and pronounce impartial judgment. In the meantime, all good men rejoice, and well may rejoice, that the sharpest differences sprung out of measures, which, whether right or wrong, have ceased with the exigencies that gave them bir-th, and have left no permanent effect, either on the constitution, cr on the general prosperity of the country. This remark, I am aware, may be supposed to have its exception, in one measure, the alteration of the constitution as to the mode of choosing president ; but it is true, in its general appli cation. Thus the course of policy pursued towards France, in 1798, on the one hand, and the measures of commercial 238 CHARACTERS OF AD AMS AND JEFFERSON . restriction, commenced in 1807, on the other, both subjects of warm and severe opposition, have passed away, and left nothing behind them. They were temporary, and whether wise or unwise, their consequences were limited to their respective occasions. It is equally clear, at the same time, and it is equally gratifying, that those measures of both ad ministrations which were of dumble importance, and which drew after them interesting and long remaining consequences, have received general approbation. Such was the organiza tion, or rather the creation of the navy, in the administration of Mr. Adams ; such the acquisition of Louisiana, in that of Mr. Jefferson. The country, it may safely be added, is not likely to be willing either to approve or to reprobate, indis criminately, and in the aggregate, all the measures of either, or of any, administration. The dictate of reason and justice is, that, holding each one his own sentiments on the points in difference, we imitate the great men themselves, in the for bearance and moderation which they have cherished, and in the mutual respect and kindness which they have been so much inclined to feel and to reciprocate. " No men ever served their country with more entire exemption from every imputation of selfish and mercenary motives than those to whose memory we are paying these proofs of respect. A suspicion of any disposition to enrich themselves, or to profit by their public employments, never rested on either. No sordid motive approached them. The inheritance which they have left to their children, is of their character and their fame." Mr. Everett says, " It was not among common and inferior minds, that these men enjoyed their sublime pre-eminence. In the body that elected Mr. Jefferson to draft the declaration of independence, there sat a patriot sage, than whom the English language does not possess a better writer, Benjamin Franklin. And Mr. Adams was pronounced by Mr. Jefferson himself the ablest advocate of independence, in a Congress, which could boast among its members such men as Patrick Henry, I Richard Henry Lee, and our own Samuel Adams. They MR. EVERETT'S EULOGY. 239 were great and among great men ; mightiest among the mighty ; and enjoyed their lofty standing in a body, of which half the members, might with honour have presided over the deliberative councils of a nation. " All glorious as their office in this council of sages has proved, they beheld the glory only, in distant vision, while the prospect before them was shrouded with darkness and lower ing with terror. ' I am not transported with enthusiasm,' is the language of Mr. Adams, the day after the resolution was adopted, ' I am well aware of the toil, the treasure, and the blood it will cost, to maintain this declaration, to support and defend these States. Yet through all the gloom, I can see a ray of light and glory. I can see that the end is worth more than all the means.' Nor was it the rash adventure of uneasy spirits, who had everything to gain and nothing to risk by their enterprise. They left all for their country's sake. Who does not see that Adams and Jefferson might have risen to any station in the British empire ? They might have jevelled in the royal bounty ; they might have stood within the shadow of the throne which they shook to its base. It was in the full understanding of their all but desperate choice, that they chose for their country. Many were the inducements, which called them to another choice. The dread voice of authority ; the array of an empire's power ; the pleadings of friendship ; the yearning of their hearts towards the land of their fathers' se pulchres ; the land which the great champions of constitutional liberty still made venerable ; the ghastly vision of the gibbet, if they failed ; all the feelings which grew from these sources were to be stifled and kept down, for a dearer treasure was at stake. They were anything but adventurers, anything but malecontents. They loved peace, they loved order, they loved law, they loved a manly obedience to constitutional authority; but they chiefly loved freedom and their country ; and they took up the ark of her liberties with pure hands, and bore it through in triumph, for their strength was in Heaven. " And how shall I attempt to follow them through the suc cession of great events, which a rare and kind Providence 240 SERVICES OF ADAMS AND JEFFFRS ON. crowded into their lives ; how shall I attempt to count all the links of that bright chain, which binds the perilous hour of their first efforts for freedom, with the rich enjoyment of its consummation ? How shall I attempt to enumerate the posts they filled and the trusts they discharged at home and abroad, both in the councils of their native States, and of the confede ration ; both before and after the adoption of the federal con stitution : the codes of law and systems of government they aided in organizing; the foreign embassies they sustained; the alliances with powerful States they contracted, when America was weak ; the loans and subsidies they procured from foreign powers, when America was poor ; the treaties of peace and commerce which they negotiated; their partici pation in the federal government on its organization, Mr. Adams as the first Vice-President, Mr. Jefferson as the first Secretary of State ; their mutual possession of the confidence of the only man, to whom his country accorded a hio-her place ; and their successive administrations in chief of the interests of this great republic ? These all are laid up in the annals of the country ; her archives are filled with the produc tions of their fertile and cultivated minds ; the pages of her history are bright with the lustre of their achievements ; and the welfare and happiness of America pronounce, in one general eulogy, the just encomium of their services." in CONTENTS. CHAPTER XLVII. JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION. EFFERSON'S Inaugural Address, 17, 18; Census ofthe United States, 19; Jefferson's Letter on the Cession of Louisiana, 20 ; Spanish Interdict, 21 ; Ohio admitted into the Union — Lewis and Clarke's Expedition, 22 ; Al teration of the Constitution, 23 ; Proceedings of Con gress, 24 ; Purchase of Louisiana, 25 ; Purchase of Indian Lands, 26. CHAPTER XLVIII. THE TRIPOLITAN WAR. Relations with Tripoli, 27 ; War declared by the Bashaw — American Squad ron in the Mediterranean, 28 ; Blockade of Tripoli — Capture of the Tripoli man-of-war, 29 ; Blockade abandoned, 30 ; Commodore Morris takes Com mand of the Squadron, 31 ; General Eaton's Letter, 32 ; Project of General Eaton, 33 ; Operations of Cpmmodore Morris, 34 ; Unsuccessful Attempt at Negotiation, 35 ; Capture ofthe Meshouda, 36 ; Destruction of a Tripolitan Cruiser, C P S_32_iw_____i 5«_^_^_S______B£_£^ *5S? Cruise of the Argus, CHAPTER LV. SOUTHERN CAMPAIGN OF 1813. HE Indian nations of the South, included within the limits of the United States, had long enjoyed the same privileges and protection as the white inhabitants. But the force of early habits, and hereditary antipa thies, prevented them from joining cordially in the efforts made for their civilization ; and made them discon tented with their situation, and anxious to return to that life of freedom and enjoyment which they saw other tribes pos sessing. Their discontent was fanned and inflamed to the highest pitch in the spring of 1812, by a visit ofthe celebrated Tecumseh. He, with an ardent, but savage eloquence, en deavoured to excite them to a resistance against what he represented as flagrant oppression. He reminded them of the (133) 134 SURPRISE OF FORT MIMMS. usurpation of their lands by the whites ; he painted in glowing colours, their spirit of encroachment, and the consequent dimi nution and probable extinction of the race of Indians; and contrasted their sedentary and unmanly occupations with the wild and fearless independence of their ancestors. He went farther; he denounced the vengeance of the Great Spirit against those of his degenerate children, who should imitate the manners or worship the gods ofthe whites ; and succeeded in establishing as chief prophet among the Creeks, one who was the partisan of his enterprises, and the partaker of his councils. The effects of these arguments were soon visible among the Creeks and Seminoles, two tribes residing within the limits of the Floridas. In the month of September, 1812, a party of volunteers, from Georgia, to the number of one hundred and seventeen, were attacked near the Lachway towns, by a supe rior force of Indians. A sharp conflict ensued, in which the Indian chief or king was killed; but the Georgians were com pelled to return to the place from which they had set out. General Jackson was then sent against them, at the head of twenty-five hundred Tennessee volunteers, who completely overawed. the Creeks for the time. From this period, until the summer of the succeeding year, no event of any importance occurred. Intimidated by the threats of the Indians, about three hun dred of the settlers in the most exposed situations on the Alabama, had taken refuge in Fort Mimms, in Tensaw settle ment. Notwithstanding the warnings frequently received, of an intended attack, this party was so much off their guard, as to be surprised at noon-day, on the 30th of August, by about six hundred Indians, led on by the chief Weatherford, who partially penetrated through the gateway. After a desperate conflict, the garrison succeeded in driving them out, and closing the passage. The enemy retired ; but in a few minutes returned, and having with their axes cut their way into the area, they drove the besieged into the houses, to which they applied the torch. The most dreadful carnage now BATTLE OF TALL USH ATC H EE. 135 ensued. Those whom the flames spared fell victims to the tomahawk ; and out of the whole number of three hundred men, women, and children, only seventeen escaped, to carry the dreadful intelligence to the neighbouring stations. This unprovoked massacre was followed by the ruin and devastation of the remaining settlements. In order to chastise the Indians, an army of three thousand five hundred militia was raised, principally in Tennessee, and placed under the command of General Jackson. On the 2d of November, a detachment of nine hundred men was despatched, under General Coffee, to attack and disperse a body of the enemy, posted at Tallushatchee, about thirteen miles distant. Early on the succeeding morning, he arrived within a short distance of the town, and dividing his force into two columns, com pletely surrounded it. The Indians, perceiving the approach of a company of spies, sent to draw them into the field, made a furious charge, and drove them upon the main body. The latter, in their turn, compelled the enemy to fall back, and take refuge in their town, where they maintained, for a long time, a desperate conflict, neither asking nor receiving quarter, until nearly every warrior perished. The wounded survivors, and a number of women and children, were taken prisoners. One hundred and eighty-six ofthe enemy were killed, among whom were unfortunately some women and children, who lost their lives in consequence of their being mingled with the warriors. Of General Coffee's force, five were killed and forty wounded. The detachment joined the main body on the evening of the same day. 'Having received information, soon after this event, that the enemy had invested a fort of the friendly Indians, at Talladega, about thirty miles distant, General Jackson determined to pro ceed with his whole army to its relief. His force now con sisted of twelve hundred infantry, and eight hundred cavalry and gun-men : and, leaving the sick, the wounded, and the baggage, under a sufficient guard, he commenced his march, at midnight of the 7th of December, the day on which he received the information. Such was the ardour of the troops, 136 BATTLE OF TALLADEGA. and the skill and resolution of their commander, that, notwith standing a detention of many hours in crossing the river, they arrived at seven, on the morning of the 9th, within a mile of the Indians, and General Jackson made his dispositions for the attack. The advance, under General Carroll, was directed to commence the action, and having drawn the enemy out of their post, to fall back on the main body. The mounted men were placed on the right and left of the infantry, so as to be able to surround the enemy. This plan would have fully suc ceeded, had it not been for the defection of a part of the infantry, who fled on the approach of the enemy. The reserve, however, having been brought up, a sharp conflict ensued, which ended in the total overthrow of the enemy. The greater part of them escaped, in consequence of the invest ment not being complete. Three hundred warriors were left dead on the field, and many more were killed in the pursuit. Fifteen ofthe Americans were killed, and eighty wounded. The friendly Indians having thus been relieved from their anxiety, the opportunity might have been taken to follow up the blow, but for the want of provisions, which, during the whole of this war, continued to cripple the operations of the army, and soon after this battle, became a fruitful source of dissatisfaction and mutiny. While General Jackson was engaged, at the risk of his life, in quelling the mutinies of his soldiers, the Indians were suf fering, in another quarter, a full measure of retribution. General White, with a detachment of the East Tennessee militia, was sent against the towns of the Hillabee tribe. This unfortunate race, who had been the principal sufferers at the battle of Talladega, had applied to General Jackson for peace, offering to receive it on any terms. Ignorant of this proposal, General White proceeded to fulfil his instructions ; and on the 18th of November, he attacked and destroyed their prin cipal townj killed sixty of their warriors, and returned with about two hundred and fifty prisoners. About the same time, too, the Georgia militia, under General Floyd, obtained a signal victory over a body of the enemy, at the Autossee BATTLE OF EMUCKFAW. 137 towns, on the Tallapoosa river. The Indians fought with a degree of bravery, bordering upon desperation. The superior tactics of civilization, however, triumphed ; and after a con test of three hours' duration, the enemy fled, with the loss of about two hundred killed, among whom were two of their kings. Eleven of the Georgians were killed, and fifty-four wounded. A considerable body ofthe enemy, being posted at the bend ofthe Tallapoosa, near the mouth of Emuckfaw creek, General Jackson resolved to proceed thither immediately, both to attack them, and to make a diversion in favour of General Floyd, who was advancing farther into the Indian country. After a difficult march, he arrived, on the evening ofthe 21st, in the vicinity of the enemy, and encamped in a hollow square. At dawn the next morning, he was attacked by the Indians, who commenced a furious onset on his left flank ; and, after a warm action of half an hour, were repulsed, and driven back about two miles. Shortly afterwards, however, they returned, and, while part of them made a feint upon the right of the army, the main body commenced a furious assault on the left. In the meantime General Coffee was detached to turn their left flank. His force, which had been considerable at the outset, was reduced, by the desertion of his men, to about fifty, with whom, nevertheless, be succeeded in driving the enemy opposed to him into the marshes of the creek. Here, they were secure from danger ; the General, therefore, retired, with the hope of drawing them out; in which he completely succeeded. The Indians advanced from the place of their retreat, and a sharp contest ensued, which continued about an hour, when a reinforcement arriving from the main body of the American army, the Indians fled with precipitation, pur sued by the victors, and perished, it is supposed, to a man. In the meantime, the conflict on the right of the main body, had also eventuated in the success of the American arms. The enemy, posted behind logs and trees, had maintained a warm fire for some time, which was sustained by the Ameri cans with great gallantry. A general charge was, however, " IV.— 18 138 ATTACK ON TOHOPEKA. soon ordered, which the Indians were unable to resist. They betook themselves to flight, and reached their fortified post with great loss. General Jackson, having effected his two fold object, retired to Fort Strother. In the meantime, General Floyd had been pursuing with success his separate plan of operations. On the 27th of January, before dawn, his camp was assailed with great vio lence by the enemy. A warm and general action ensued, which ended in the flight of the savages, with the loss of thirty-seven killed. That of the Americans was also con siderable. After General Jackson returned to Fort Strother, discon tent, and the want of provisions, again threatened to produce frightful consequences in his army. By great exertions, he succeeded in obtaining the necessary supplies; and on the 14th of March, with about three thousand men, commenced another expedition against the Creeks, which ended in the total overthrow and subjugation of that unfortunate nation. At ten in the morning of the 27th of March, he reached the vicinity of Tohopeka, a strongly- fortified Indian fortress on the Talla poosa, at that part of the river called the Horse-Shoe Bend. The enemy, aware of his approach, made every preparation in their power to receive him ; and arrayed their force, which was supposed to amount to one thousand men, in the best manner for defence. Having despatched General Coffee, at the head of the mounted infantry and friendly Indians, with directions to gain the southern bank, and encircle the bend, General Jackson drew up the remainder of his forces in front ofthe breastwork. The cannon, directed by Major Bradford, were posted on an eminence, about two hundred yards from the enemy's line, while the musketry was placed nearer, to take advantage of the appearance ofthe enemy from their works. In this situa tion, the army lay for some minutes. At last, the signal being made that General Coffee had reached the opposite side ofthe river, the troops moved forward to the charge. They ad vanced to the breastwork with unexampled gallantry, and SUBJUGATION OF THE CREEKS. 139 were received with equal coolness. For some moments a most destructive contest was maintained at the port-holes ; at length, Major Montgomery, springing to the wall, called to his men to follow him. He was immediately killed : but the ardour of the troops was not restrained by his fall. They scaled the ramparts with impetuosity, and, in a short time, drove their opponents into the brush, with which the peninsula was covered. From this they were again forced, and retreated to the southern bank, where they found General Coffee's com mand on the opposite shore. Driven now to desperation, by finding their retreat cut off, those who survived endeavoured to take refuge behind the lofty and precipitous banks of the river, from which they occasionally fired upon their con querors. General Jackson, who saw that the victory was completely gained, sent a flag with an interpreter, to summon them to a surrender ; but either mistaking the nature of the proposal, or being determined to refuse quarter, they fired upon and wounded one of the party. The destruction which they appeared to seek, was now, therefore, accorded to them. The trees and brush, in which they had concealed themselves, were set on fire ; and being then exposed to the view of the assailants, their numbers were soon materially thinned. This work of slaughter and misery continued until night, when the darkness enabled the few wretched survivors to effect their escape. In the meantime, General Coffee's detachment, by making an attack on the village, and diverting the attention of the enemy, had contributed materially to the success of the action. This victory, which in its consequences was final and decisive, gave a death-blow to the power and hopes of the Creeks. Never, in -any preceding conflict, had their native valour and resolution been more eminently conspicuous. They fought with undaunted courage at their entrenchments, and only fell back when overpowered by vastly superior numbers. Their contempt of death, and loftiness of spirit, are manifested by the fact, that only four men were taken prisoners, while three hundred women and children fell into the hands ofthe victors. 140 PROFFERED MEDIATION OF RUSSIA. Five hundred and fifty-seven warriors were found dead on the ground, besides a great number who perished in attempting to cross the river. Fifty-five of the Americans were killed, and one hundred and forty-six wounded. Soon after this, General Jackson marched to the Hickory Ground, where he was met by a deputation from the principal chiefs, who were sent to treat for peace. Among them was Weatherford, the instigator of the massacre at Fort Mimms, who now used liis influence among the Indians in restoring peace. The submission of the Indians was complete. They agreed to retire in the rear of the army, and occupy the country to the east of the Coosa, while a line of American posts was established from Tennessee and Georgia, to the Alabama. The members of the Thirteenth Congress assembled at Washington, on the 24th of May, 1813, and on the succeed ing day the President transmitted to both houses his cus tomary communication, in which, among other things, he informed them that the Emperor of Russia had offered his services as mediator between the United States and Great Britain, for the purpose of facilitating a peace between them ; that he had accepted the offer on the part of the United States; and that he had commissioned John Quincy Adams, the minister of the United States at St. Petersburg, Albert Galla tin, and James A. Bayard, with the full powers to conclude a treaty of peace with the same number of commissioners clothed with the same powers on the part of Great Britain. After passing some bills, imposing a tax upon lands and houses, and duties upon distilled liquors, refined sugars, re tailers' licenses, sales at auction, carriages, and bank and other notes, Congress adjourned on the 2d of August. On the 2d of December, the second session of the Thir teenth Congress commenced, according to law. The Presi dent, in his message, after stating the expectation of the American people, that the government of Great Britain would have promptly acceded to the offered mediation of Russia, informed them, that it had been declined. During the session, o ACTS OF CONGRESS. 141 however, a communication was received from, the British government, stating that the prince-regent, equally desirous with the republican government, to put a period to the calami ties of war, was willing to appoint commissioners to treat with those of America, in London or Gottenburg. This pn> posal was accepted, and the latter place appointed for the meeting, which was afterwards transferred to Ghent. Henry Clay, then Speaker of the House of Representatives, and Jonathan Russell, together with the commissioners already appointed, were the persons authorized to treat with the authorities of Great Britain. For the purpose of increasing and organizing the military force in a better manner than heretofore, several acts were passed by Congress, offering large bounties to recruits, pro viding liberally for the pay, rations, and clothing of the troops, and holding out many other inducements to enlist in the regular army. A loan of twenty-five millions of dollars, and the issue of treasury notes for five millions was also authorized. Provision was also made for the increase and better organiza tion of the navy, and for the better defence of the sea-board, by means of floating-batteries, and the use of steam in pro pelling small vessels of war. An embargo which had been laid on exports, and the importation of articles of British pro duce or manufacture, about three months before, was repealed in April, 1814. The necessary business of the session having been finished, Congress adjourned, on the 18th of April. CHAPTER LVI. MILITARY CAMPAIGN OF 1814. HE general peace in Europe, which had recently followed the overthrow of Na poleon, enabled Great Britain to concen trate her whole disposable force against the United States ; and part of a victori ous army, flushed with conquest, had already embarked for that purpose. This so depressed the spirits of the Americans, that nearly the whole of the spring passed away without any important movement of the army taking place. General Wilkinson, having destroyed the barracks at French Mills, and despatched General Brown, with one division of his army, to Sackett's Harbour, retired to Plattsburg. The enemy, having collected a large force at La Cole Mill, General Wilkinson determined to dislodge them. Accordingly, on the 30th of March, he crossed the Canada frontier, and commenced the attack. As it was found difficult, from the nature of the roads, to bring up an eighteen-pounder, which had been ordered out, a fire was opened from two smaller pieces', which were directed with great precision. Such, however, were the solidity and strength of the walls, that no impression could be made upon them, while a severe fire which was kept up by the garrison, (143) OPERATIONS IN THE NORTH. 143 caused some loss to the besiegers. Finding that his efforts to obtain possession of the building were ineffectual, the Ameri can commander withdrew his forces, with the loss of about one hundred in killed and wounded. The enemy, who claimed in this affair a brilliant victory, acknowledged a loss of about sixty, including officers. In consequence of this, and the failure of the intended attempt upon Montreal, General Wilkinson was shortly after wards removed from his command, which then devolved upon General Izard. On the 5th of May, the British made a descent on Oswego ; but Colonel Mitchell, the commandant of the place, succeeded in defending it against vastly superior numbers, until he had removed the greater part of the naval stores laid up there, and then retired in good order. The enemy destroyed the ordnance of the fort, and then returned to Kingston. It was then deemed proper to remove the Oswego stores to Sackett's Harbour, by water. Accordingly, Captain Woolsey, of the navy, left that port, on the 28th of May, with eighteen boats, accompanied by Major Appling, with about one hundred and thirty ofthe rifle regiment, and about the same number of Indians. On the succeeding day, they arrived off Sandy Creek, where they were discovered by the enemy's gun-boats, and chased into the creek. The riflemen were immediately landed, and, with the Indians, posted in ambuscade. The enemy entered the creek, and landed a party, which endea voured to ascend the bank. The riflemen arose from their concealment, and poured so destructive a fire upon them, that, in ten minutes, they surrendered, to the number of about two hundred. The loss of the Americans on this occasion was only one man. Soon after his arrival at Sackett's Harbour from French Mills, General Brown put his troops in motion for the Canada frontier; and on the 2d of July, at midnight, embarked them in boats from Black Rock, for an attack on Fort Erie. On landing next morning, preparations were made for the assault of the fort ; but it surrendered before the artillery could be 144 BATTLE OF CHIPPEWA. planted against it. The garrison, to the number of one hun dred and thirty-seven, were made prisoners of war. General Brown then advanced to Chippewa, where about three thousand British, under General Riall, were stationed ; and on the 5th, a severe action took place, which ended in the flight of the enemy, leaving one hundred and thirty-three dead on the battle-field, three hundred and twenty wounded, and forty-six prisoners^ in the hands of the Americans. The American loss was sixty killed, and two hundred and sixty- eight wounded and missing. Soon after this victory, General Riall was reinforced by General Drummond, with all the troops he could collect from York, and the other posts on the peninsula ; and General Brown prepared to follow up his victory by another engage ment with the British, before they would have time to concen trate their forces. He accordingly sent his heavy baggage and wounded to Schlosser, a place on the American side of the Niagara. On the 25th, however, he was informed that General Drummond, with the whole British army, had moved to Queenstown, and was landing a party at Lewistown, for the purpose of attacking the town of Schlosser, and capturing his stores. With the expectation of drawing him off from this attempt, General Scott was despatched on the road to Queenstown, with his own brigade, Towson's artillery, and the dragoons. At four in the afternoon, this detachment moved from the camp ; and, having proceeded about two miles, discovered the enemy, posted on an eminence of con siderable strength, at a place called Bridgewater, having the Queenstown road in their front, the position being defended by a formidable battery of nine pieces of artillery. Between this post and General Scott's advance, was a narrow strip of wood. He immediately determined to attack the enemy; and, after despatching an express to camp for a reinforcement, formed his small party in a plain, in front of the British posi tion. The artillery, under Captain Towson, opened a can nonade, which was returned by the enemy's batteries, with great effect, and an action commenced, which was supported BATTLE OF BRIDGEWATER. 145 more than an hour, by the first brigade, against greatly superior numbers. The llth and 22d regiments, having ex pended their ammunition, fell back ; both of their command ers, and most of the inferior officers being wounded. The brunt of the engagement then fell on the 9th, commanded by Colonel Leavenworth, which suffered severely from the enemy's fire. In the meantime, the 25th regiment, under Major Jessup, which had been placed on the right of the American line, finding the road which led to the rear of the enemy's left unoccupied, moved along it, and threw itself on the rear with such signal success, as to capture General Riall, and many other officers, and to cause the flight of a great part of their line. The enemy's batteries, however, still con tinued a heavy fire, before which the ranks of General Scott's brigade were rapidly thinning; and, reduced as it was in numbers, it was evident that it could not withstand the assault of a fresh body of troops, which General Drummond had ordered up. In this critical situation of affairs, day being now spent, and its light partially supplied by the moon, the second brigade, under General Ripley, arrived in time to retrieve the fortune of the day. General Ripley saw at once, that the position ofthe enemy's artillery, on the eminence at the head of Lundy's Lane, was the great source of annoyance to the American army ; and unless that should be carried, their defeat might be considered as certain. Forming, therefore, the two regiments of which his brigade was composed, in the intended situation, he deter mined to proceed himself, at the head of the 23d regiment, to the attack of the infantry on the left ; and selecting Colonel Miller from among his officers, as the one on whom he could best depend, he asked him if he would " advance at the head of the 21st, and capture that battery ?" " I will try, sir," was the modest reply of the Colonel, and it afterwards became the motto of the regiment. The order was executed with a degree of gallantry never exceeded in any previous combat, and in such a manner that it shed the highest glory upon that regiment and its gallant commander. He advanced steadily, IV.— 19 146 COLONEL MILLER'S GALLANT CHARGE. 111 1 H _V«5_SM__ K^'^W^Skr ___iwsW Battle of Lundy's Lane. with fixed bayonets, and in a few moments, the enemy's can non were in his possession. At the same moment, General Ripley, with the 23d regiment, which had at first faltered before the destructive fire of the enemy, attacked the infantry, and drove them from the crest of the eminence. The battery being thus gained, the cannon were turned against the enemy, who being mortified by his expulsion from the eminence, and having received an accession of fresh troops, now brought up his whole force, and made three resolute and determined attempts to recover his position. The last effort was made about midnight, which was not defeated without great loss on both sides. The firing then ceased in every direction, the British troops having been withdrawn, leaving their opponents in possession of the field. In this severe engagement, Generals Brown and Scott were both wounded, and compelled to leave the field. The com mand therefore devolved on General Ripley, who, with this information, received directions from General Brown to col- ATTACK ON FORT ERIE. 147 lect the wounded and return to camp. Unfortunately, most of the horses having been killed, and the' troops being very much exhausted, it was found impossible to remove the cap tured cannon. They were, therefore, reluctantly left on the ground, having been previously spiked and otherwise injured. The wounded being collected, the line of march was taken up in good order for the camp. The loss of men was remarkably equal in number on both sides ; but, from the inferior numerical force of the Americans, it fell more severely on them. Of the British, eighty-four were killed, of whom five were officers, five hundred and fifty-five wounded, including Generals Drummond and Riall, and thirty- nine other officers, and two hundred and thirty-four missing and prisoners ; in all, eight hundred and seventy-eight. Of the Americans, eight hundred and sixty were killed, wounded* or missing, of whom there were eleven officers killed, fifty-six wounded, and eight missing. The next day General Ripley broke up his camp at Chip pewa, and, destroying the bridges in his rear, retreated with sixteen hundred men, to Fort Erie, and immediately proceeded to strengthen and extend its defences. Here he was soon after attacked by General Drummond, at the head of five thousand troops, who formally invested the place on the 4th of August. On the 5th, General Gaines arrived from Sackett's Harbour, and beinsr the senior officer, took the command of .the fort. The British continued to draw their lines of circumvallation closer and closer, until the 13th, when, having arrived within four hundred yards of the fort, they commenced a brisk can nonade, which was continued the whole of that and the suc ceeding day. The fire was steadily returned by the Americans. At two on the morning of the 15th, a furious assault was made by the British, which resulted in their repulse, with the loss of nine hundred and fifteen men. The Americans lost but eighty-four. On th'e 2d of September, General Brown again took the command. Tiie British force being continually reinforced by fresh arrivals, and the batteries of the enemy appearing every 148 SORTIE FROM FORT ERIE. day more formidable, he determined to make a sortie for their destruction. The force of the enemy, at this time, consisted of three brigades, of about fifteen hundred men each, one of which alternately was stationed at the batteries, while the other two remained at the camp, two miles distant. The object proposed in the sortie was the destruction of the can non, and the defeat or capture of the brigade on duty, before the arrival of the reserve. The 17th of September was fixed upon for this enterprise. At noon of that day, the troops moved out of the fort, under Generals Porter, Miller, and Brown, and within thirty minutes, the whole line ofthe enemy's entrenchments were in their hands ; and having taken three hundred and eighty prisoners, and destroyed the fruits of forty- seven days' labour, returned within the fort. The British lost five hundred killed and wounded ; the Americans, seventy-nine killed, two hundred and thirty-two wounded, and two hundred and sixteen missing. The enemy claimed a victory ; but the retreat of the whole army, which took place on the night of the 21st, palpably contradicted this pretension. On the 9th of October, Major-General Izard arrived with reinforcements, took the command of the army, and, deeming it inexpedient to attempt any further offensive operations in that quarter, on the 20th of the month, destroyed Fort Erie, evacuated the Canadian territory, and distributed his troops at the posts of Buffalo, Black Rock, and Batavia. Thus ter minated the third and last invasion of Canada by the American forces. The British next attempted a dismemberment of the Union. By obtaining the command of Lake Champlain, and the posts in its vicinity, and thence moving down the Hudson, while an attack was, at the same time, to be made on the city of New York, it was supposed that a political as well as geographical division of the republic would be made; and the Eastern States, already discontented with the existing order of things, would be disposed to make a separate peace. This plan was undertaken with every appearance of success ; but eventuated in only adding greater renown and security to the republic. BATTLE OF LAKE CHAMPLAIN. 149 During the months of July and August, the British army was powerfully reinforced by the arrival of a numerous and veteran body of victorious troops from Europe. As soon as this army could be organized, it was determined to lead them to the conquest of Plattsburg, on the river Saranac, near its entrance into Lake Champlain. The force left at the place on the march of General Izard to Canada, did not exceed fifteen hundred regulars, and was commanded by Brigadier- General Macomb. On the 6th of September, the British advance was met at Batemantown, about six miles from Plattsburg, by a body of militia, who, although supported by about two hundred regu lars, under Major Wood, broke, and fled in confusion. On the same day, the British entered Plattsburg; and the Ameri cans having torn up the planks of the bridges in their rear, retired across the river to their entrenched camp. The light troops of the enemy, having obtained possession of the build ings near the bridges, annoyed the Americans by their small- arms, until, by a few hot-shot, the houses were set on fire. During this day, several attempts were made to cross the bridges, in which the enemy was uniformly repulsed. From this period to the llth, the British commander contented him self with erecting batteries opposite the American lines, and skirmishing at the bridges and fords ; while the Americans strengthened their lines in every quarter, their force of militia and volunteers being augmented by daily additions. In the meantime, the enemy was earnestly employed in fitting out his fleet, which, by the original design of the British commander, was to engage the American squadron, com manded by Commodore M'Donough, then lying at anchor in Plattsburg bay, at the same time that the troops assaulted the works. Early on the morning ofthe llth, the British vessels appeared in view of Plattsburg, and at 9 o'clock, anchored in line abreast of the American vessels, at about three hundred yards distance, the larger vessels being opposed to each other, and the enemy's galleys assailing the smaller American ves sels. In this situation, the engagement commenced. 150 BATTLE OF PLATTSBURG. The Confiance, the flag-ship of the British commodore, car rying a greater number and heavier weight of cannon than the Saratoga, the latter suffered severely from her fire ; notwith standing which, the contest was maintained for two hours. At length, the guns of the starboard side of the Saratoga being nearly all dismounted, or unmanageable, a stern-anchor was let go, the bower-cable cut, and the ship winded with a fresh broadside on the Confiance, which, unable to effect the same operation, struck about fifteen minutes afterwards. The chief vessel of the enemy being thus captured, the brig struck her colours in a few minutes; the two sloops had surrendered some time before ; three of the galleys were sunk, and the others escaped. The killed on board the American squadron amounted to fifty-two, the wounded to fifty-eight. Of the British, eighty-four were killed, including Captain Downie, the commander of the squadron, one hundred and ten wounded, and eight hundred and fifty-six remained prisoners, a number exceeding the whole amount ofthe Americans engaged.* At the same moment that the naval engagement com menced, the enemy's batteries on shore were opened upon the American lines. The bombardment was continued until sun set of that day, during which several attempts were made by the British columns to force a passage of the river. One effort was made at the village bridge, another at the upper bridge, and a third at a ford, about three miles distant. In each attempt they were repulsed with great loss, particularly in the latter, where a considerable number were destroyed or *The relative force of the two squadrons in this engagement, stood as follows : Americans. British. Number of men, about 800. Number of men, about 1000. Chins. Guns. Saratoga 26 Frigate Confiance 39 Eagle 20 Brig Linnet 16 Ticonderoga IT Sloop Chubb H Preble 7 " Finch 11 Ten Galleys, carrying 16 Thirteen Galleys, carrying. ... 18 Total 86 Total 95 RETREAT OF THE BRITISH. 151 taken prisoners. The surrender of the fleet, which took place in the sight of both armies, and was announced by the cheers of the American troops, put an end to any further attempts on the part of the enemy's land-forces. At dark he withdrew his artillery, and raised the siege. Having sent off* such of the baggage as could be conveniently transported, the whole army, " Wellington's veterans," numbering about four teen thousand, fled with such precipitation from fifteen hundred American regulars, and three thousand militia, that they reached Chazy, a distance of eight miles, before their flight was discovered. The light troops and others of the American army, were sent immediately in pursuit ; but only a few pri soners were taken. The killed and wounded of the British amounted, according to their official report, to only two hun dred and fifty. Their whole loss, however, including deserters, and the sick and wounded left behind in their precipitate retreat, was supposed by General Macomb to be about two thousand five hundred. That of the Americans was only ninety-nine. Thus gloriously for the interests and honour of the republic did this invasion of its territory terminate. It was the last expedition undertaken on this frontier during the war, and served to gild with unusual splendour its final operations. In the spring of 1814, the whole ofthe coast of the United States, from its southern to its most eastern boundary, was declared by the British government to be in a state of block ade, and a force was stationed along the shores for the purpose of maintaining it. The town of Eastport, on Moose Island, in the Bay of Passamaquoddy, had been held by the United States since the war of Independence, although never defini tively allotted to them ; and now, the British government de termined to take possession of it. Accordingly, on the llth of July, Sir Thomas Hardy landed a powerful force, and having taken possession of Eastport, declared all the country on the eastern shore of the bay to belong to His Britannic Majesty,' and required the inhabitants to take an oath of allegiance to his government. With this order the greater part of the 152 BOMBARDMENT OF STONINGTON. people complied ; and the island remained in the possession of the British troops until the conclusion of the war. On the 7th of April, a detachment from the blockading squadron in Long Island Sound, ascended the Connecticut river to Pettipaug Point, and. burned twenty-two vessels which had been moved there as a place of safety. The village was set on fire in several places ; but the flames were extinguished by the inhabitants before much injury was done. On the 9th of August, Commodore Hardy appeared before the village of Stonington, in the State of Connecticut, with a ship of seventy-four guns, a frigate, a bomb-ship, and a gun- brig; and immediately sent in a flag, with a laconic note to the magistrates, giving one hour for the removal ofthe offend ing inhabitants. Three hours, however, elapsed, before any attack was made, during which time the citizens were eagerly employed in collecting means of defence. The militia of the vicinity were hastily assembled at a small breastwork, four feet in height, with a battery of three guns, two of them eigh- teen-poundcrs and one four-pounder. The enemy commenced his fire in the evening, and continued it until midnight, without the slightest injury to the town or its inhabitants. The bom bardment was renewed the next morning, and continued, heavy and unremitted, until the 13th, when the enemy weighed anchor and departed. In this unprovoked attack upon an unoffending village, the result of which was so little creditable to the assailants, about forty buildings were injured ; but no one of the inhabitants or ofthe militia was killed. An immense number of cannon-balls and shells were collected, and long remained at Stonington, a striking proof of the difference between the threats and the performance of the British com mander. On the 1st of September, an expedition under Sir John Sher- brooke, Governor of Nova Scotia, and Admiral Griffith, with forty sail, and several thousand troops, entered the Penobscot river, and took possession of Castine. A detachment of six hundred men was sent to Belfast, and, having received the surrender of that place, proceeded thirty-five miles up the OPERATIONS IN THE CHESAPEAKE. 153 river, for the purpose of capturing the frigate John Adams, then lying at Hampden. On the approach of the enemy, the militia fled, and the crew were obliged to blow up their ship to prevent her falling into the hands of the British. Captain Morris, with his crew, retired to Portsmouth. Soon after this, the British commanders having taken pos session ofthe principal towns on the coast, made a proclama tion at Castine, declaring the conquest of the country, from the Penobscot to Passamaquoddy Bay, and requiring the sub mission of the people to the British government. The operations of the powerful armies which the European peace placed at the disposal of the British government, were not confined to the eastern coast, or the northern frontier. In the beginning of August, the enemy's fleet in the Chesapeake was augmented by the arrival of Admiral Cochrane, and shortly afterwards, of Admiral Malcolm, with a large force of vessels of war, and several transports, containing a considera ble number of troops. It was now evident that some important measure was in agitation ; and the militia of the District of Columbia, and of Baltimore, were immediately ordered out. The better to mask their intentions, the enemy divided his force into three parts. A number of frigates and bomb-ves sels were ordered to the Potomac, to force their passage up that river; another division, under Sir Peter Parker, was despatched higher up the Chesapeake, to threaten Baltimore ; while the main body, under General Ross, ascended the Pa- tuxent to the town of Benedict, where the army was landed on the 19th of August, to the number of about five thousand men, altogether infantry. In the mean time, General Winder had collected about three thousand men, one-half of whom were militia and volunteers of the District of Columbia; and with this body, as the British advanced, retired before them, until, on the 24th, he arrived at Bladensburg, where he was joined by a reinforcement of two thousand one hundred men, including two companies of artillery, under General Stansbury. Here, also, he was joined by Commodore Barney and his sailors, who, on the 22d, in the presence of an overwhelming IV.— 20 154 BATTLE OF BLADENSBURG. force, had destroyed his flotilla, to prevent its falling into their hands. General Stansbury took a position in a field, on the left of the road leading from Washington to Bladensburg. His artillery, consisting of six six-pounders, was posted behind a breastwork, near the bridge. General Winder, with the main body, formed a second line, in the rear of General Stansbury's command ; while Colonel Beall's militia, to the number of about eight hundred, were posted on the right of the road. The heavy artillery, under Commodore' Barney, was placed on an eminence commanding it. While these dispositions were making, the President of the United States, and several of the chief officers of the government, were present on the ground ; but withdrew, shortly after the engagement commenced. The second line had scarcely been formed, when the enemy's column appeared in sight, and immediately moved down towards the bridge. Here their van, led by Colonel Thornton, was, for a moment, checked ; but, encouraged by their officers, they proceeded firmly to the charge. General Ross, accom panied by Admiral Cockburn, crossed with the main body; and meeting no impediment, except from General Stansbury's artillery, continued steadily along the road, and soon compelled the artillery and riflemen to fall back with the loss of one of their pieces. On the right, Colonel Beall's militia fled without making the least resistance ; and' a detachment of the Anna polis militia, sent to check the advance of the enemy, having been driven back upon the main body, the enemy were ad vancing along the turnpike road, in high spirits, considering the victory as already won ; when Commodore Barney opened a most destructive fire upon their front, whilst Colonel Miller, with the marines, enfiladed their left flank. The first dis charge from one of Barney's eighteen-pounders, literally cut an avenue through their column. They hesitated for an instant, and then tried to deploy upon Miller's division; but they received such a copious discharge from Barney's artil lery, doubly loaded with canister-shot, and from Miller's mus ketry, at the same time, that their leading platoons were GALLANTRY OF COM. BARNEY. 155 Commodore Barney. thrown into confusion, and fell back upon the advancing column. At this moment the whole army might have been compelled to surrender, had the commodore's left been sup ported by such an officer as himself, or by another Miller. But this not being the case, and his left being exposed, the opportunity was lost. General Ross succeeded in his manoeu vres, and charged the marines simultaneously in front and on both flanks, by a force three times their number. Their com mander was wounded, and resigning his post to Captain Sevier, ordered them to retire. Barney's corps continued to make 156 BRITISH BURN WASHINGTON. dreadful havoc, until they were nearly surrounded, and the Brit ish had even seized on their pieces ; but they were compelled to join the marines in their retreat. The Commodore now lay bleeding on the ground, and, with the gallant Miller, fell into the hands of the enemy ; both receiving from them, on account of their brave defence, the greatest praise and attention. Thus, the fate of Washington, the capital of the United States, was decided. Such was the panic of the militia, that, instead of retreating towards Washington, where they might have been formed on the heights ofthe Capitol, they had scat tered in every direction, so that it was found impossible to collect any considerable number. General Ross slowly approached the city, where he arrived at eight o'clock in the evening. Having reached Capitol Hill, he offered terms of capitulation, which were, that the city might be ransomed, by paying a sum of money equal to the value of the public and private property which it contained ; and that on receiving it, the British troops should retire unmolested. As there was neither civil nor military authority on the spot, at that instant, competent to enter into such an engagement, he proceeded to burn the Capitol, containing the Senate-Chamber and Repre sentative-Hall, the Supreme Court Room, the Congressional Library, and the Public Records. The President's House, the Treasury, War, and Navy Offices, shared in the confla gration. Every public building, except the General Post-Office, was subjected to the same Vandalic torch ; in retaliation, it was declared, for the burning of York, and other places in Canada. Having indulged their national animosity in the destruction of the finest specimens of the arts in the republic, the British army retired from Washington, on the evening of the 25th, leaving behind a number of wounded officers and men, and arrived, on the 29th, without molestation, at Benedict, where they were re-embarked, on the following day. The British loss in this expedition was four hundred killed and wounded, and five hundred who were made prisoners, or deserted; while that of the Americans was but thirty or forty killed, ALEXANDRIA PILLAGED. 157 about fifty wounded, and one hundred and twenty taken prisoners.* In the meantime, the squadron under Captain Gordon, which had entered the Potomac, passed up that river without opposition. Fort Warburton, by which they might have been successfully assailed, was abandoned by its commander, Cap tain Dyson, in a disgraceful manner ; and no further obstacle remaining, they reached Alexandria, on the 29th of Augdst. The inhabitants of that defenceless town, being at the mercy of the enemy, were compelled to agree to a capitulation, by which all their merchandise and vessels were delivered up to him. Having collected a rich booty by the pillage of this unfortunate town, the squadron descended the river, without serious injury, although annoyed by the militia, and detach ments of seamen, under Commodore Rodgers, and Captains Perry and Porter. In this expedition, the British lost seven killed and thirty-five wounded. The remaining expedition, under Sir Peter Parker, was not so fortunate as the others. Having ascended the Chesapeake, that officer landed a corps of about two hundred and fifty seamen and marines on the eastern shore, with the hope of surprising a body of militia, to the number of about two hun dred, who were encamped near Bellair, under the command of Colonel Reed. The Americans were, however, prepared to receive him ; and, on the advance of the British column, delivered so galling a fire, as to compel it to press to the right, with a view of gaining the flank of the militia, where it was again repulsed. The cartridges of the Americans being now exhausted, they fell back, for the purpose of obtaining a supply ; and the enemy, who had sustained a severe loss, also retreated, carrying with them part of their wounded, among whom was their commander, Sir Peter Parker, who died in a few minutes after leaving the field. They lost fourteen killed and twenty-seven wounded. Of the Americans, only three were wounded. • ^ The success of the attack upon Washington encouraged * General Winder to the Secretary of War, August 27th. 158 BRITISH LAND AT NORTH POINT. the British commander to undertake an expedition against another city, from which he was, however, destined to meet with a different reception. Baltimore, from its proximity and its exposed situation, as well as from the booty it was sup posed might be obtained, became the next object of attack ; and no time was lost in assailing it. The whole of the militia of the city were called into the field, which, with a brigade of Virginia volunteers, a few com panies from Pennsylvania, and about seven hundred regulars, amounting in all to fifteen thousand men, formed the defence of the place. Commodore Rodgers, with his marines, took charge of the principal batteries on the high ground, situated on the eastern side of the town — the only point through which it was assailable by land — where a ditch was hastily thrown up, and guarded by at least ten thousand men. One division of this force was confided to General Winder, another to General Strieker, the whole under the command of General Samuel Smith, an officer distinguished in the revolutionary war, by his defence of Fort Mifflin. The approach to the city, by water, was defended by Fort M'Henry, garrisoned by one thousand men under. Major Armistead; by large vessels sunk in the channel of the river; and by two temporary works, between Fort M'Henry and the city, superintended by Lieutenants Newcomb and Webster of the navy. On the llth of September, Admiral Cochrane appeared at the mouth of the Patapsco, with a squadron of fifty sail, and on the succeeding morning, the land-forces, to the number of about five thousand men, debarked at North Point, about four teen miles from Baltimore, and took up their march for that city. In anticipation of their landing, General Strieker was detached with three thousand two hundred men, to impede their progress. On the morning ofthe 12th, information being received of the landing of the enemy, General Strieker took a favourable position at the junction of two roads, about eight miles from Baltimore, resting his right on Bear creek, and his left^n a marsh ; the artillery (six four-pounders,) being posted on the main road. Having sent on an advanced corps, to BATTLE OF NORTH POINT. 159 engage the light troops of the enemy, who had taken posses sion of a farm-house, at the distance of about three miles, he awaited their approach. This detachment had hardly pro ceeded half a mile, when it fell in with the main body of the enemy ; and a skirmish ensued between the most advanced parties, in which the British commander, General Ross, was killed. The command devolved upon Colonel Brook, who continued to move forward ; and, about half-past three, the action commenced by the discharge of cannon on both sides. The Americans retired gradually towards the city, until the evening, when they rested within half a mile of their intrench ments. During the day, the enemy suffered heavily. On the following morning the British appeared within two miles of the intrenchments, and shortly afterwards they moved to the right, with the apparent intention of taking a circuitous route to reach the city ; but, having been frustrated in their attempts to do so, by the skilful manoeuvres of General Smith, they advanced within one mile, apparently with the design of assaulting the works in front during the night. Meanwhile Fort M'Henry was furiously assailed. At sun rise, on the 13th, the bombardment commenced from the bomb-vessels of the enemy, at the distance of about two miles. This being out of range of the guns of the fort, it was com pelled to remain silent. Though thus inactive, and exposed to an incessant shower of shells, the troops within the fort remained steadfast at their posts, with a degree of firmness that would have reflected honour on the most experienced veterans. The bursting of a shell within the south-west bastion, having created some little confusion, the ships of the enemy were advanced, in the hope of profiting by it ; they were, however, soon compelled, by the heavy and well-directed fire of the garrison, to retreat with very considerable loss, to their former stations, where they continued the same tre mendous bombardment until seven in the morning of the 14th. During the night, and in the midst of a most heavy cannonade, several of the rocket- vessels and barges succeeded in passing the fort, and entering the Patapsco undiscovered ; but they 160 RE-EMBARKATION OF THE BRITISH. were perceived by the smaller forts, and were received by so well-directed a fire, that they retired, with the loss of one of their barges, which sunk, with all on board. The British admiral, finding that the defences by water were too strong to be overcome, had, after consulting with Colonel Brook, resolved that the whole force should be withdrawn : and, at nine in the morning, the fleet fell down to North Point, where the re-embarkation of the troops took place on that evening. The next day the whole fleet descended the Chesapeake. The loss of the British troops in this demonstration, according to their own official accounts, was thirty-nine killed and two hun dred and fifty-one wounded. Of the Americans, twenty-four were killed, one hundred and thirty-nine wounded, and about fifty taken prisoners.* All classes and parties had united in defence of their homes and firesides. The experience of other parts of the country had evinced what was to be anticipated from a successful issue to the enemy's designs ; and they had every reason to expect, in case of the capture of their city, that neither sex nor age, the works of art, nor the temples of religion, would be held sacred by the licentious invaders. The most strenuous exer tions were therefore made to prevent the deeds of Hampton, Havre de Grace, and Washington, from being repeated at Baltimore. With a few exceptions, the militia maintained their ground with a degree of bravery which evinced that they had not degenerated from their predecessors of the revolution. Their efforts were happily crowned with success. This repulse of the enemy at Baltimore, happening at the same period with his defeat at Plattsburg, and on Lake Champlain, taught him a useful lesson, which had an important effect on the negotiations then pending at Ghent. In the meantime an attack was made on the remote southern coast, which was the prelude to an invasion of a more impor tant nature. After the conclusion of the contest with the Creeks, the head-quarters of General Jackson were removed to Mobile, where, about the end of August, he received * Historical Register, Vol. IV., p. 63. CONDUCT OF LAFITTE. 161 information that a body of three hundred British troops, with an immense quantity of the munitions of war, had arrived at Pensacola, in three armed vessels, and had marched into the fort at that place, then in the possession of the Spanish ; and that an additional force of thirteen sail of the line, and ten thousand troops, was daily expected. From Pensacola, Colonel Nicholls, the commander of the British forces, soon after issued a proclamation, addressed to the inhabitants of Louisiana, Kentucky, and Tennessee, recommending to them to " throw off the yoke under which they had been so long groaning, and put an end to the unnatural war by which they were oppressed." About the same period also, an attempt was made by the same officer to engage in his service a band of lawless pirates, who had formed an establishment on the Island of Barrataria, within the limits of. Louisiana. The efforts of the American government had been hitherto unavailing to destroy this nest of outlaws. Mixing with the sanguinary audacity of the buc caneer, the address and caution of the smuggler, they had contrived, for a long time, under the government of a chief named Lafitte, to overawe or elude the expeditions sent against them. To these marauders the British officer made a pro posal of union and alliance, communicating, at the same time, important information with respect to his designs: but, although proscribed by the American government, which had set a price upon his head, Lafitte would not consent to act the part of a traitor.' Instead of accepting the British offers, he immediately made the whole known to Governor Clai borne, of Louisiana. Struck with this proof of magnani mity, that officer promised a general pardon to the whole band, on condition of their engaging in defence of the country, at that time menaced by invasion ; an offer which was joy fully accepted by the Barratarians, who from that time ren dered eminent services to the republic ; distinguishing them selves particularly at the defence of New Orleans. The three vessels which had arrived at Pensacola, joined by another, soon after sailed from that port for Mobil ), and IV.— 21 162 ATTACK ON FORT BOWYER. on the 15th of September, appeared off Fort Bowyer. Mobile Bay is about thirty miles long, and of considerable breadth ; but its entrance is only five miles broad, aud is completely commanded by Fort Bowyer, which is situated at the extreme point on the east side of the bay. The fort was occupied by a small garrison, commanded by Major Lawrence. The British squadron, consisting of two ships and two brigs, appeared in sight about noon of the 15th, standing directly for the fort. About foury o'clock in the afternoon, the battery was opened upon them. The fire was immediately returned from all the vessels. A force of a hundred and ten marines, commanded by Colonel Nicholls, two hundred Creek Indians, headed by Captain Woodbine, of the British navy, and about twenty artillerists, which had been previously landed in the rear of the fort, opened a fire upon it from a twelve-pounder and a howitzer ; but they did no execution, and were soon silenced by a few shot. The action continued without inter mission on either side, for nearly three hours, when three of the vessels were compelled to retire. The commodore's ship, which mounted twenty-two thirty-two-pound carronades, having anchored nearest the fort, had her cable cur. by the shot, and was so much disabled, that she drifted on shore, within six hundred yards of the battery ; when, the other ves sels being out of reach, such a tremendous fire was opened upon her, that she was set on fire and abandoned by such of her crew as survived. Of a crew of one hundred and seventy men, the commander and twenty men only escaped. On board of the other ship, eighty-five were killed and wounded ; one of the brigs also was very considerably damaged, but her loss was not ascertained. The effective force in the fort was about one hundred and twenty men ; their loss was only four killed and five wounded. During the hottest part of the action, the flag-staff was shot away, but the flag was immedi ately regained, under a heavy fire of grape and canister, hoisted on a sponge-staff, and planted on the parapet. The land forces retreated by land to Pensacola. T.ie unprecedented conduct of the Governor of Pensacola, CAPTURE OF PENSACOLA. 163 in harbouring and aiding the British and their Indian allies, and in allowing them to fit out expeditions against the United States from that port, had been forcibly remonstrated against by General Jackson, but hitherto without effect. Having been reinforced by about two thousand Tennessee militia, who had marched to Mobile through the Indian country ; Jackson advanced to demand of the Spanish authorities in Pensacola, redress for thus violating the rules of neutrality. He reached the vicinity of that post, on the afternoon of the 6th of November, and immediately sent a flag to the governor, to communicate the object of his visit. The flag was fired on, and forced to return. Nothing remained now but to take possession of that post, which had been so long a source of annoyance to the United States. General Jackson accord ingly commenced the attack early on the 7th. The encamp ment of the American army being to the west of the town, it was natural for the enemy to suppose that the attack would be made in that quarter ; a detachment of five hundred men, however, was ordered to move in that direction, while, with the main body, he gained an opposite and unexpected point, and, by hastening rapidly on, entered the town before the garrison was aware of his approach. They were unexpectedly saluted, however, by a battery formed in the street, which, after a few volleys, was carried at the point of the bayonet ; and the Spanish and British troops were soon driven from all their positions. The governor then surrendered the town and forts unconditionally, and soon after signed a capitulation, by which Pensacola and its dependencies were delivered up to the United States. The British in evacuating the bay, destroyed the fortress of the Barrancas, and General Jackson returned with his troops to Mobile. The projected attack upon New Orleans, which, it was now certain, the British would attempt, induced General Jackson to proceed to that city with his troops. He accordingly left Mobile on the 22d of November, and arrived at New Orleans on the 2d of the succeeding month. In the situation in which he found that city, abundant occasion existed for the display 164 DEFENCES OF NEW ORLEANS. of those warlike talents and that mental energy with which he was eminently gifted. The population was composed of a mixture of various nations, among whom there was little bond of union ; and the country having been but recently trans ferred to the republic, there was perhaps less national attach ment than in any other quarter. Discontent and apprehension pervaded a great portion of the community ; the city corps refused to turn out on the requisition of General Flournoy; and even the legislature of the state, then in session, encou raged them in their disobedience. Added to this, the important post to be defended was approachable in various quarters, and the troops stationed at each of these points were insufficient to defend them. But the intrepid spirit of General Jackson was unappalled in the midst of the difficulties with which he was surrounded. He immediately adopted the most decided and efficient measures for the defence of the place. He visited in person every point at which an invading enemy might be opposed ; and left no point unfortified that could at all conduce to the great object of defence. The grand approach by the Mississippi was secured by batteries; and the inlets and bayous were obstructed by all possible means. The active and energetic measures, and the confident tone of the commanding general, revived the spirits of the inhabitants of Louisiana, which had fallen at the prospect of invasion by so numerous an army as that which it was ascertained was on their coast ; and all the true lovers of their country in the state flocked to his banner, and declared their intention of standing by him till the British were expelled from their shores, or they had died for their country. Upon the lakes, to the east of the town, a small force of five gun-boats, under Lieutenant Jones, had been collected, which, in the narrow passes, would, it was supposed, be competent to repel any force that could be conveniently brought against them. Information having been received early in December of the arrival of sixty sail of vessels off Ship Island, Lieutenant Jones made sail for the passes leading into Lake Pontchartrain, where they might be opposed to advantage. On the 14th, JACKSON FORTIFIES NEW ORLEANS. 165 the enemy were discovered, moving, in forty-three gun-boats, with twelve hundred men, to the attack of Lieutenant Jones's small force, which, consisting of five gun-boats, as mentioned above, and one hundred and eighty men, lay becalmed, in an unfavourable position. After a gallant resistance of an hour, against such an overpowering superiority of force, the Ameri can flotilla was compelled to surrender, with the loss of about forty killed and wounded. That of the assailants was, from concurrent circumstances, believed not to have been less than three hundred. This gave the British the command of Lakes Pontchartain and Borgne. The capture of the gun-boats, upon which General Jackson had depended greatly, as a means of defence, as well as of the transmission of intelligence, made it necessary to use greater exertions than before on the land. The militia of New Orleans was called out en masse ; and measures which nothing but the urgent necessity ofthe case could justify, were adopted. An embargo was laid on all vessels in the harbour ; the negroes were impressed and compelled to work on the fortifications ; and on the 16th, martial law, of the most rigid nature, was proclaimed by General Jackson. The rigid police which this last measure enabled him to exert, soon freed the city from the disaffected, the spies and the traitors with which it had abounded ; and the citizens arose as one man and laboured day and night at the fortifications. By his command of -Lake Borgne, the enemy had it in his power to approach New Orleans by any of the numerous bayous and canals leading to the Mississippi. Most of these had been obstructed with great care. Unfortunately, how ever, a pass, called the bayou Bienvenue, which was little known and used only by fishermen, was left open, and unde fended except by a picket guard. Guided by some traitors, the enemy, on the 23d, came suddenly on the American guard, through that secret passage, and having made them prisoners, pushed rapidly on, and, by two o'clock in the afternoon, reached the bank of the river. This intelligence being con veyed to General Jackson, he resolved immediately to attack Fortifying of New Orleans. them. Having therefore collected about two thousand men, he marched at five in the afternoon, to meet the enemy, and at seven, came in sight of them, encamped on the bank ofthe river, and engaged in preparing their evening repast. The enemy's force on shore amounted to about three thousand men, and extended half a mile on the river, and in the rear to a wood. Their position being thus exposed to an attack from the water, it was determined that a fire should be opened upon it from Commodore Patterson's schooner, the Caroline, at the same time that General Coffee, with his brigade, assailed their right, and General Jackson, with the remainder of the force, attacked the strongest part of the position, near the river. The darkness of the night preventing a discovery, the Caroline gained her position, and opened a heavy and galling cannonade, the seamen being lighted to the slaughter by the enemy's own camp-fires. This was the first intimation that the British had of the approach of an enemy. At the same moment, the brigade of General Coffee rushed impetuously on their right and entered their camp, while the force of General ATTACK ON THE AMERICAN WORKS. 167 Jackson assailed their front and left with equal ardour. Though taken by surprise, and several hundred killed or wounded, the enemy were not yet defeated; extinguishing their fires, they came boldly forward into action. A thick fog arising shortly after the commencement of the engagement, General Jackson deemed it most prudent to call off his troops; and having lain on the field all night, he retired in the morn ing to a stronger position, about two miles nearer the city. His loss was twenty-four killed, one hundred and fifteen wounded, and seventy-four missing ; that of the British was forty-six killed, one hundred and sixty-two wounded, and sixty-four missing. The position now taken by General Jackson occupied both banks of the river. On the eastern bank, a ditch containing five feet water, which had been dug for agricultural purposes, reaching from the river to the swamp, was now made use of for an important military purpose. On its northern bank entrenchments were thrown up, and large quantities of cotton bales were so arranged as to protect the troops effectually from the enemy's fire. These works were well mounted with artillery. On the western bank of the river, a heavy battery of fifteen cannon enfiladed the whole front of the position on the eastern bank. This battery was manned by Commodore Patterson, with the crews of part of his squadron, and near him General Morgan was stationed with a body of militia. In the meantime, the enemy, who had suffered severely from the fire of the Caroline, took advantage of her running aground on the 27th, set her on fire and destroyed her by means of hot shot. On the 28th, the British commander-in- chief, Sir Edward Packenham, having landed with the main body of his army, and a large train of artillery, advanced within half a mile of the American works, and commenced a furious attack with rockets, bombs, and a heavy cannonade. The fire, however, from the batteries, and an American vessel, the Louisiana, caused so much destruction, that, after a severe contest, the British general drew off his troops with consider able loss. On the 1st of January, 1815, the invaders made 168 ARRIVAL OF REINFORCEMENTS. another attempt to force General Jackson's fortifications. They had, in the night, erected a battery, and early in the morning opened a brisk cannonade ; making, at the same time, two bold efforts to turn his left wing; but they were again repulsed, with the loss of about seventy men. Shortly after this event, both armies were reinforced ; that of General Jackson by the arrival of twenty-five hundred Kentuckians, under General Adair, and that of the invaders by General Lambert, with four thousand men. The American force now consisted of about seven thousand men, most of them indif ferently armed ; that of the British, of about twelve thousand, all of whom were veterans, well appointed, and commanded by able and experienced officers. With great labour, the British general completed, on the 7th of January, a canal from the bayou to the Mississippi, by which he was enabled to transport the necessary number of boats and troops to the attack of the works on the western side of that river. The American commander had, in the meantime, not been deficient in preparation. His works had now been completed. The defences on the eastern bank were manned with the Tennessee and part ofthe Kentucky militia, under the personal command of General Jackson. Early in the morning of the 8th of January, a day which will ever be memorable in the annals of the republic, the British commander, having detached Colonel Thornton, with a strong body, to the west bank, moved to the assault, with the remainder of his force, in two columns, under Generals Gibbs and Keane, the reserve being commanded by General Lambert. They approached with determined countenances, slowly but firmly, accompanied by detachments carrying fas cines and scaling-ladders. The former were designed to fill up the ditch, and with the latter they intended to mount the ramparts. When they arrived within nine hundred yards, the Americans commenced a heavy and incessant cannonade, which mowed them down with terrible slaughter. But they still moved on with a firm step ; invariably supplying the place of the fallen, with fresh troops. At length they came within BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 169 Battle of New Orleans. reach of the American small-arms. Then commenced a stream of such well-directed and destructive fire, that, after losing hundreds in the vain attempt to advance, they broke, and retreated in confusion. In the endeavour to rally them, their commander-in-chief, Sir Edward Packenham, was killed. A second time did, the British columns advance to within a short distance of the ditch, with the same ill success. The can non thundered from every battery ; the Tennessee rifles were leveled with deadly aim ; and grape-shot and shells were scat tered as thick as hailstones over the plain. The British again faltered, and again were pressed forward by their officers. But all their efforts succeeded only in leading their veteran soldiers to destruction ; the men shrunk from a contest, in which they saw nothing but immediate slaughter. The columns broke and retreated in confusion. A third, but equally unavailing attempt was made by the British officers to bring them up to the charge. The loss of the commander-in-chief, the disability of Generals Gibbs and Keane, who were severely wounded, IV.— 33 170 ACTION ON THE WEST BANK. and the sight of the plain, covered as it was with the bodies of near two thousand dead and wounded, operated in checking any further advance. General Lambert, on whom the command now devolved, finding that no hope remained of a successful result, collected together the broken remnants of this once formidable army, and retired to the encampment. In the meantime, the detachment under Colonel Thornton, after landing on the west bank, immediately attacked the American works. The Kentucky militia, believing them selves to be outflanked, retreated, leaving the enemy in pos session of their works. This post, completely commanding that on the opposite bank, its occupation by the enemy would have proved of the most serious detriment to General Jackson, had he not, by a dexterous stratagem, induced him to abandon it. General Lambert having proposed an armistice, to con tinue till twelve o'clock, in order to enable him to remove his dead from the field of battle, the proposition was agreed to by the American commander, with a condition, however, that it should not extend to the west bank, to which no reinforce ments were to be sent by either party. Deceived by this reservation, and supposing that a large American force was already on that bank, General Lambert ordered Colonel Thorn ton to withdraw his troops, and it was immediately reoccupied by General Jackson. In this battle the British loss was two hundred and ninety- three killed, twelve hundred and sixty-seven wounded, and four hundred and eighty-four missing or prisoners, including almost all the commanding officers ; while of the Americans, only thirteen were killed, thirty-nine wounded, and nineteen missing. This splendid and most important victory was thus rendered doubly gratifying, from the reflection that it was clouded by the loss of so few of those by whose exertions it was achieved. From New Orleans the whole British fleet proceeded to Mobile Bay, where they took possession of Fort Bowyer, which was garrisoned by three hundred and seventy-five men, a number so small when compared with that of the force sent NEWS OF PEACE. 171 against them, as to render resistance unavailing. The further prosecution of their schemes of conquest was arrested, about this time, by the news of peace, which being soon after con firmed officially, the territory of the United States was evacuated by the British. CHAPTER LVII. NAVAL CAMPAIGN OF 1814. v A R IT I ME skill and bravery still ren- U dered illustrious the flag of the republic. /The ocean, upon whose broad bosom the first victories of the war were 1 obtained by the United States, continued to be the theatre of exploits of no less importance, by which its closing scenes were adorned. Dis tinguished equally by courage, enterprise, and skill in naval affairs, the American seamen traversed the most remote seas, and raised in every quarter of the globe, the reputation of their country. Vanquishing an equal, or eluding the vigilance of a superior force, they added to the laurels of victory, that fame which is justly due to a profound acquaintance with the science and practice of their profession, and successfully vin dicated their character and rights ; for the support of which, the war had been, in a great measure, undertaken. In February, 1814, Commodore Rodgers returned to the United States, from a cruise of seventy-five days, during which he captured many British merchant-vessels, and by superior skill eluded the squadrons cruising in search, of him. Off (173) CRUISE OF THE ESSEX. 173 Sandy Hook, on his return, he descried three vessels of war, one of which was the Plantagenet, of seventy-four guns. Believing that he would not be able to escape, he prepared his ship for action, and lay to, for the enemy to approach. She, however, declined an engagement, and Commodore Rodgers pursued his course to New York. The British commander subsequently alleged the mutinous state of his crew, as the reason for not engaging the President. Among those by whom the enterprise of the American navy was chiefly evinced, was Captain Porter, whose cruise in the Pacific terminated about this time. As early as the month of October, 1812, he sailed from the Delaware in the frigate Essex. He doubled Cape Horn, amidst tremendous storms, about the middle of February, 1813, and on the 15th of March put into the port of Valparaiso, and having obtained the necessary supplies, proceeded on his cruise, along the coast of Chili, and thence to the Gallipagos islands. In the vicinity of these isles the Essex cruised for upwards of six months, during which she totally destroyed that valuable part of the enemy's commerce which was carried on in those seas. The whole of the British vessels at that time in the Pacific, to the number of twelve, carrying in all one hundred and seven guns, and three hundred and two men, were captured. Their value was estimated at two and a half millions of dollars. He con verted one of them into a vessel of war, mounting twenty guns, which he named the Essex Junior ; and sailed for Val paraiso. The intelligence of Captain Porter's exploits had at length occasioned a force of the enemy to be sent in pursuit of him. Soon after his arrival at Valparaiso, the Phoebe, a British frigate of thirty-eight guns, and a sloop of war, appeared off the port, having been fitted out expressly to meet the Essex. They entered the harbour to obtain provisions, and having effected this, again stood out and cruised off the port for about six weeks. Their united force was much greater than that of Captain Porter, the Essex Junior being of but little utility in action. At length, on the 28th of March, the Essex made 174 PH03BE AND CHERUB ATTACK THE ESSEX. Commodore Porters cruise in the Pacific. an attempt to get to sea, with a favourable wind. The enemy's vessels were close to the shore, and Captain Porter expected to be able to pass to windward of them. Unfor tunately, however, in rounding the point, the American vessel was struck by a squall, which carried away her main-top-mast. Thus crippled, escape to sea was impossible ; and as it was equally difficult to reach the harbour, Captain Porter ran into a small bay, and anchored within pistol-shot of the shore. In this situation it was to have been expected that the ordinary rules of warfare, which forbid an attack upon an enemy lying within a neutral territory, would have been observed. It was, nevertheless, soon perceived that Captain Hillyar, the English commander, was determined to avail himself of the opportunity offered, without regard to the rights of sovereignty of the local government. The Essex was prepared for action with all possible despatch ; but before a spring could be put upon her cable to enable her to bring her broadside to bear, the attack was commenced. The British commander, desirous of capturing the Essex with as little loss to himself as possi ble, placed his frigate, the Phoebe, under her stern, while the Cherub took a position on her bows. The latter soon finding the fire of the Essex too warm, bore up, and ran also under CAPTURE OF THE ESSEX. 175 her stern, where both ships kept up a heavy and raking fire. Captain Porter continued the action for a considerable time, with three long twelve-pounders, being all the guns which he found it possible to bring to bear on tfie enemy, when, finding his crew falling fast around him, he cut his cable, and ran down on the enemy, with the intention of laying the Phoebe on board. For a short time a close and sanguinary action ensued ; but the superior equipment of the British frigate enabling her to choose her distance, she edged off, and con tinued so heavy a fire from her long guns, that Captain Porter determined to run his ship ashore. He was, however, disap pointed in this hope by the wind setting, off the land ; and after an unequal and hopeless contest of three hours, was compelled to give the painful order to strike the colours. The loss of the Essex in this engagement was fifty-eight killed, sixty-six wounded, and thirty-one missing, most of the latter escaping to the shore by swimming ; that of the British was said to be only five killed and ten wounded. Both of the enemy's vessels, as well as the Essex, were so much crippled, that it was with difficulty they were enabled to reach the port of Valparaiso. Captain Porter and his crew were paroled and permitted to return to the United States in the Essex Junior, her armament being previously taken out. On arriving off the port of New York, they were overhauled and detained by the Saturn razee. Being thus treated, Captain Porter told the boarding-officer that he gave up his parole, and considered himself a prisoner of War, and as such should use all means of escape. In consequence of this threat the Essex Junior was ordered to remain all night under the lee of the Saturn ; but the next morning Captain Porter put off in his boat, though thirty miles from shore ; and, notwithstanding he was pursued by the Saturn, effected his escape and landed safely on Long Island. His reception in the United States was such as his great services and distinguished valour deserved. 3 On the 29th of April, the sloop-of-war Peacock, of eighteen guns, commanded by Captain Warrington, fell in with, and, after an action of forty-two minutes, captured the British brig- 176 THE PEACOCK AND EPERVIER. Captain Warrington. of-war Epervier, of a like number of guns, and one hundred and twenty-eight men, of whom eight were killed and fifteen wounded. The Peacock was deprived of the use of her fore sail and fore-top-sail in the early part of the action ; but received no other injury, two men only being slightly wounded. The prize had on board one hundred and twenty thousand dollars in specie, which was transferred to the Peacock, and both vessels arrived in safety in the United States. About this period the sloop-of-war Wasp, of eighteen guns, commanded by Captain Blakely, sailed from Portsmouth, on her first cruise. After capturing seven merchantmen, she en countered, on the 28th of June, the British brig-of-war Rein deer, of nineteen guns and one hundred and eighteen men. After a series of manoeuvres on the part of the latter, by which a close action was for a long time prevented, a warm engage- CAPTURES OF THE WASP. 177 ment commenced, which was continued with great spirit on both sides for upwards of two hours, during which the enemy several times attempted to board, but were as often repulsed. The crew of the Wasp now boarded with great ardour, and in a few minutes resistance ceased and the British flag was hauled down. Owing to the proximity of the two vessels and the smoothness of the sea, the loss on both sides was severe. That of the Americans was five killed and twenty-one wounded ; while the British lost twenty-five killed, including Captain Manners, and forty-two wounded. The Reindeer was so much injured that it was found necessary to set her on fire. Captain Blakely, continuing his cruise, about the 1st of September discovered a fleet of merchantmen under convoy of a seventy-four-gun ship. One of them was taken, and after removing her cargo, was set on fire. On the same evening he fell in with and captured the British sloop-of-war Avon, of twenty guns. The appearance of a British squadron com pelled him to abandon his prize, which sunk soon after the removal of her crew. The damage sustained in this action being soon repaired, Captain Blakely continued his cruise, and on the 23d of Sep tember, captured the British brig Atalanta, which he sent into the United States. From this period no tidings ever reached the republic of this gallant ship. Whether she foundered in darkness and tempest, or perished in a conflict with an enemy, has never been ascertained. In December, the Constitution proceeded on a cruise, under the command of Captain Charles Stewart. On the 24th of that month he captured and destroyed, to the eastward ofthe Bermudas, the brig Lord Nelson ; off Lisbon, he captured the ship Susan, with a valuable cargo, and sent her to New York; and on the 20th of February, 1815, he fell in with two men- of-war, both of which he attacked. In less than half an hour they both surrendered, and proved to be His Majesty's frigate Cyane, of thirty-four guns and one hundred and eighty men, and sloop-of-war Levant, of twenty-one guns, and one hundred IV.— 23 178 CAPTURE OF THE PRESIDENT. Commodore Decatur. and fifty-six men. Of the crew of the Levant, thirty-nine were killed or wounded during the action. On board the Cyane, twelve were killed and twenty-six wounded. The loss of the Americans was trifling in comparison ; three only being killed and twelve wounded. The Constitution and Cyane arrived in safety in the United States ; but the Levant was recaptured by a squadron of the enemy, composed of two sixty-gun ships and a frigate. About the same period, the enemy captured the frigate President, without, however, any loss of honour to her brave officers and crew. Commodore Decatur, who commanded that vessel, put to sea from New York, on the 14th of January, 1815. At daylight on the succeeding morning, the enemy's squadron, consisting of the Majestic, of seventy guns, the Endymion, Pomona, and Tenedos, of fifty guns each, were discovered in chase. By noon, Commodore Decatur found that he had outsailed them all except the Endymion, which continued to gain considerably upon him. At five in the HORNET AND PENGUIN. 179 afternoon, the Endymion obtained a position on his starboard- quarter, and commenced a destructive fire upon his sails and rigging. In this situation he was compelled to bear up and engage her, in the hope of disabling her, before the remaining vessels of the squadron could arrive. A warm action then ensued, and was continued for two hours and a half, which ended in the enemy's vessel dropping astern, her fire having ceased and being completely dismantled. The President now made sail again, in the hope of escaping ; but the remainder of the squadron being within gun-shot, her brave commander was compelled to strike his colours, with the loss of twenty- four killed and fifty-five wounded. On the morning of the 23d of March, while the Hornet sloop-of-war of eighteen guns, commanded by Captain Biddle, was preparing to anchor off the island of Tristan d'Acunha, a sail hove in sight, steering to the northward, with a fine breeze, and disappeared in a few minutes behind a projecting point of land. The Hornet immediately made sail, and on clearing the point, discovered the same vessel, bearing down before the wind, when Captain Biddle shortened sail and hove- to for her to come up with him. When the stranger got near he began also to shorten sail, and took in his steering-sails very clumsily, for the purpose, as it afterwards appeared, of practising a deception. At forty minutes past one, the engage ment commenced by a broadside from the Hornet. The action was sustained with great spirit for fifteen minutes, when the enemy approached with the apparent intention of boarding; but, finding the Hornet prepared to receive him, he desisted from the attempt, and in a few minutes surrendered. The prize proved to be the British brig-of-war Penguin, of nineteen guns and one hundred and thirty-two men, forty-two of whom were killed or wounded. So heavy and well-directed had been the fire of the Hornet, that it was found necessary to scuttle the Penguin, after removing the prisoners. The Hornet received no material injury ; one man only of her crew was killed, and eleven wounded. Shortly after this event the Hornet was joined by the 180 ESCAPE OF THE HORNET. Escape of the Hornet. Peacock ; but was soon separated from her again by the appearance of a seventy-four gun-ship, by which the former was chased. Captain Biddle finally succeeded in effecting his escape from the seventy-four, by throwing his guns overboard, and other wise lightening his ship. This rendered the Hornet's return into port indispensable ; and as it would have been extremely hazardous to approach the American coast, being without guns, boats, or anchors, he concluded to go into St. Salvador, for the purpose of refitting and resuming his cruise. He arrived there on the 9th of June, and received intelligence of the peace with Great Britain. The refusal of the British government to treat for peace, under the mediation of Russia, its subsequent proposal of a direct negotiation at London or Gottenburg, the appointment of commissioners on the part of the United States, early in the year 1814, to treat at the latter place, and the subsequent sub stitution of Ghent for Gottenburg, have been related in a pre ceding part of this history. After a long and unnecessary delay, which evinced little anxiety to put a period to the TREATY OF PEACE WITH ENGLAND. 181 calamities of war, the British commissioners, Lord Gambier, Henry Goulburn, and William Adams, arrived at Ghent, on the 6th of August, where the commissioners of the republic were already assembled. At the first stage of the negotiations, the British plenipoten tiaries were imperious and exacting in their demands ; but, when the intelligence of the repulse of the British troops from Baltimore and Plattsburg, and of the capture of the squadron on Lake Champlain, reached Europe, the views of the British government in relation to America were materially altered, and the high demands which had proved to be the only obsta cles to the conclusion of peace, were relinquished. The treaty of peace, which was signed at Ghent, on the 24th of Decem ber, 1814, was ratified by the Prince Regent of England, on the 28th of the same month, and by the President of the United States, with the advice and consent of the Senate, on the 17th of February, 1815. The first article of this treaty provided for the restoration of all places and possessions, taken from either party by the other, with the exception of the islands in the Bay of Passa- maquoddy. The second and third related to the period, in which prizes, taken after the ratification of the treaty, should be deemed valid, and to the restoration of prisoners. By the fourth article it was agreed, that the claims of the two coun tries to the islands in the Bay of Passamaquoddy should be referred to two commissioners, one to be chosen by each party ; and, in the event of a difference of opinion arising, it was provided that the question should be referred to the decision of some friendly sovereign or state. The fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth articles, related to similar questions of boundary, and provided a similar mode of settlement. By the ninth article, both parties agreed to put an end to hostilities with all the tribes or nations of Indians with whom they were at war, provided such tribes or nations desisted from warlike operations on being notified of the ratification of that treaty. The traffic in slaves being declared to be irreconcilable with the principles of humanity and justice, it was agreed by the 182 WAR WITH ALGIERS. tenth article, that both parties should use their best endeavours to promote its entire abolition. A treaty regulating the commerce between the United States and Great Britain was signed at London on the 3d of July, and ratified by the President, on the 22d of December. At the commencement of the war between the United States and Great Britain, the Dey of Algiers, probably incited by the British, and stimulated by the hope of seizing some valuable American property with impunity, commenced hostilities. The war with Great Britain prevented the United States from insisting on reparation until the conclusion of peace in 1815, when war was declared against Algiers. In order to support this declaration, Commodore Decatur was ordered to proceed to the Mediterranean, with a squadron con sisting of the Guerriere, Constellation, and Macedonian frigates, the Ontario and Epervier sloops-of-war, and the schooners Spark, Spitfire, Torch, and Flambeau. Commodore Bainbridge was to follow this fleet with another squadron; and on his arrival, Decatur was to return to the United States in a single vessel. Decatur's squadron sailed from New York, on the 20th day of April, 1815, and on the 17th of June, off Cape de Gatt, in the Mediterranean, captured the Algerine frigate Mazouda, killing thirty men, including the famous Algerine admiral, Hammida, and taking four hundred and six prisoners. In this engagement the Americans had but four men wounded. On the 19th, they fell in with and captured an Algerine brig of twenty-two guns, which they sent into Carthagena. They arrived in the harbour of Algiers on the 28th of June, and so surprised and intimidated the Dey with their show of vessels, and the fame of their deeds, that he was induced on the 30th to sign a treaty of peace and amity with the United States. The principal articles in this treaty were, that no tribute, under any pretext, or in any form whatever, should, from the date of the treaty, ever be required by Algiers from the United States of America. That all Americans in slavery should be given up without ransom, on the restoration of the TREATY OF PEACE WITH ALGIERS. 183 subjects of the Dey of Algiers, taken since the declaration of war. That compensation should be made for American ves sels captured, or American property seized or detained at Algiers. That the persons and property found on board an enemy's vessel should be held sacred. That vessels of either party putting into port should be supplied with provisions at market price, and, if such vessel should have occasion to repair, she should be at liberty to land and re-embark her cargo, without paying any customs or duties whatever. That if a vessel belonging to either party should be cast on shore, she should not be given up to plunder. And, if a vessel belonging to either party should be attacked within cannon- shot of a fort of the other, she should be protected, and no enemy be permitted to follow her when she went to sea, within twenty-four hours after her departure. It was also stipulated that in case of war again breaking out between the two nations, the subjects of both parties should be permitted to embark with their effects unmolested, on board of any vessel or vessels they should think proper ; and that prisoners cap tured in war, should not be made slaves, nor held to ransom, but should be treated as prisoners of war are treated by other nations, and exchanged rank for rank. After concluding this treaty, so highly honourable to the United States, Commodore Decatur made a present of the captured frigate and brig to the Dey. Mr. Shaler was left as consul at Algiers, and Decatur pro ceeded to Tunis. There, learning that two prizes which had been captured by an American privateer and sent into that port, had been taken by a British vessel of war, within gun shot of the fort, and while under the protection of the Bey of Tunis, he demanded satisfaction of the Bey. After some hesitation, and proposing a delay of payment for one year, his demand was acceded to, and the money, amounting to forty- six thousand dollars, was paid into the hands of the consul, then acting as agent for the privateer. From Tunis the squadron sailed for Tripoli, at which place it arrived on the 5th of August. There Commodore Decatur 184 RETURN OF THE SQUADRON. made a similar demand for a similar violation of the treaty existing between the United States and the Bashaw, who had permitted two American vessels to be taken from under the guns of his castle by a British sloop-of-war, and refused pro tection to an American cruiser lying within his jurisdiction. The Bashaw, who was willing to make restitution in full, at first objected to the amount claimed by the commodore ; but finally agreed to his demands. The money, amounting to the sum of twenty-five thousand dollars, was paid into the hands ofthe American consul. In addition to the satisfaction thus obtained for unprovoked outrages, Decatur had the pleasure of obtaining the release of ten captives, two Danes and eight Neapolitans, the latter of whom he landed at Messina. After touching at Syracuse, Messina, Naples, and Car- thagena, Decatur sailed for Gibraltar, where he found Com modore Bainbridge, with the relief squadron. There Com modore Decatur relinquished his command and sailed in the Guerriere to the United States, where he arrived on the 12th of November, 1815. Commodore Bainbridge proceeded according to his instructions to exhibit his force, now con sisting of seventeen sail, before Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli, and to make arrangements for the security of the American commerce in the Mediterranean. Having settled all for the ¦honour and interests of his country, he returned to the United States, and landed at Boston, on the 15th of November, 1815. The rapid growth and increasing prosperity of the republic in 1816, was indicated, among other things, by the formation ofthe territory of Indiana into a state, and its admission into the Union; the progress of canals in various states; the institution of a national bank with a charter for twenty years ; and the arrival of many thousand emigrants, chiefly from Great Britain. In 1816,'Mr. Madison's term of office being about to expire, James Monroe was elected to Succeed him, and entered upon the duties of his office, March 4th, 1817. (186) CHAPTER LVIII. MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION. HE new President, in his inaugural address, remarks, " had the people ! of the United States been educated in different principles, had they been less intelligent or less virtuous, can it be believed that we should have j maintained the same steady and 'consistent career, or been blessed with the same success 1 While, then, the constituent body retains its present sound and health ful state, everything will be safe. They' will choose compe tent and faithful representatives for every department. It is only when the people become ignorant and corrupt, when they degenerate into a populace, that they are incapable of exer cising the sovereignty. Usurpation is then an easy attain ment, and an usurper soon found. The people themselves become the willing instruments of their own debasement and ruin. Let us, then, look to the great cause, and endeavour to preserve it in its full force. Let us, by all wise and constitu tional measures, promote intelligence among the people, as the best means of preserving our liberties. It is particularly (187) 188 MONROE'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. gratifying to me to enter on the discharge of these duties, at a time when the United States are blessed with peace. It is a state most consistent with their prosperity and happiness. It will be my sincere desire to preserve it, so far as depends on the executive, on just principles, with all nations — claiming nothing unreasonable of any, and rendering to each what is its due." In concluding his address, the President observes, " In the administrations of the illustrious men who have preceded me in this high station, with some of whom I have been connected by the closest ties of early life, examples are presented which will always be found highly instructive and useful to their suc cessors. From these I shall endeavour to derive all the advantages which they may afford. Of my immediate prede cessor, under whom so important a portion of this great and successful experiment has been made, I shall be pardoned for expressing my earnest wishes that he may long enjoy in his retirement the affections of a grateful country, the best reward of exalted talents, and the most faithful and meritorious ser vices. Relying on the aid to be derived from the other depart ments of government, I enter on the trust to which I have been called by the suffrages of my fellow-citizens, with my fervent prayers to the Almighty that he will be graciously pleased to continue to us that protection which he has already so conspicuously displayed in our favour." During the year 1817, the Territory of Mississippi was erected into a State, and admitted into the Union ; and in the following year, Illinois also joined the older states. In 1819, another accession was received in the State of Alabama, and Congress erected Arkansas into a territorial government. In 1820, Maine was separated from Massachusetts, erected into a State, and admitted into the Union. In the summer of the year 1817, whilst the President was on a tour through the Northern States, several persons, claim ing to act under the authority of the revolted Spanish colonies, undertook an expedition against East Florida. This expedi tion, headed by a man, calling himself " Citizen Grcgor OPERATIONS IN FLORIDA. 189 M'Gregor, Brigadier-General of the armies of the United Pro vinces of New Grenada and Venezuela, and General-in-chief, employed to liberate the provinces of both the Floridas, com missioned by the supreme governments of Mexico and South America," took possession of Amelia island, at the mouth of St. Mary's river, near the boundary of the State of Georgia. The President, in his message to Congress, stated that as the province lay eastward of the Mississippi, and was bounded by the United States and the ocean on every side, and had been a subject of negotiation with the government of Spain, as an indemnity for losses by spoliation, or in exchange for territory of equal value, westward of the Mississippi, a fact well known to the world, it excited surprise, that any countenance should have been given to this measure by any of the colonies. He went on to state that the course of the people on the island had plainly shown the enterprise to be a mere private unau thorized adventure. As their resources failed, the island was made a channel for the illicit introduction of slaves from Africa into the United States, an asylum for fugitive slaves from the neighbouring states, and a port for all kinds of smuggling. In connection with this subject, the President also stated the formation of a similar establishment on an island in the Gulf of Mexico, on the Texan coast. It was contended by the administration that this place was within the limits of Louisi ana, as ceded by the French. The latter establishment was much more considerable than that on Amelia island, as well on account of numbers, as for the greater facilities of piracy and smuggling. An adventurer named Aury was at the head of this establishment, and he called around him a regular civil government. Finding his proceedings noticed by the Ameri can government, he left his first rendezvous, and removed to Matagorda, some ninety miles west of his first station. The Lafittes and others of the Barratarian pirates were conspicu ous in his company, and took several prizes. Some of these were sent to New Orleans for sale, where they were claimed by the Spanish consul and delivered into his charge. 190 EXPULSION OF SMUGGLERS. Finding smuggling difficult at so great a distance from the United States, Aury returned to Galveston, which had been resorted to by some thirty other smugglers, when he formerly left it, and soon after he united all the adventurers in the Gulf of Mexico who would join him, and sailed to Amelia island, giving notice that Galveston was no longer under his protec tion. Upon arriving at Amelia island, he found M'Gregor returned to the Spanish main, and the island under the government of Hubbard and Ironil, two of M'Gregor's associ ates. The two parties were soon united, and in a little while after joined by about twenty half-pay British officers, who had been thrown out of their employment by the general pacifica tion of Europe. They had intended to join their fellow-coun trymen ; but finding Aury in command, they joined his party. They professed to capture none but Spanish vessels ; but the flag of no nation was respected by them when a rich cargo excited their cupidity. Many hundred slaves were by them introduced into the United States, in violation of law, and smuggling was successfully practised to a considerable extent. Their conduct finally became so outrageous that the Execu tive determined to employ a force in ridding the coast of such dangerous neighbours. Captain Henly, in the ship John Adams, with a squadron and a battalion of Charleston artil lery under Major Bankhead, was ordered to take possession of Amelia island. On the 22d of December, a joint letter was addressed to Aury by the naval and military commanders, re quiring him to evacuate the island with his company, leaving all property as he found it when he first occupied the station. On the 23d they took quiet possession of the island, and in Febru ary, Aury left it. He soon after came to Charleston, where the Spanish consul had him arrested. His offence, however, did not fall under the jurisdiction of the United States court, and he was discharged. The Galveston company, being nar rowly watched and unsupported, soon dispersed. Towards the close of the year, General Andrew Jackson was ordered to repair to Fort Scott, and assume the imme diate command of the forces in that quarter of the southern INDIAN OUTRAGES. 191 division. This order was occasioned by the commencement of hostilities by the Seminoles and other Florida Indians, numbering, according to General Gaines, about twenty-seven hundred men. The American force, consisting of about eight hundred regulars, and one thousand of the Georgia militia, were also ordered out. The term of service of this latter body was fixed at three months, but such delay occurred in bringing them into the field, that their term had expired before a junction was made with the troops under Gaines. As no persuasions could induce them to volunteer for a longer period, they were allowed to return home, and a second detachment of a thousand militia ordered out. Much suffering was endured by the troops in consequence of the failure of the contractors to supply provisions to the army, when an increase of prices rendered the operations of those persons less lucrative than at other times. An attack on a boat carrying a number of wounded soldiers and women, under Lieutenant Scott, by the hostile Indians, induced the executive to act more vigorously against the Indians of East Florida. Hitherto the general had been pro hibited from crossing the boundaries of the Spanish posses sions. To Jackson, full, ample, and general powers were given. To advance against and punish the enemy for their murders and outrages, and bring the war to a speedy termina tion, were his duties, unlimited and unrestricted. The Spanish authorities were either too weak or were unwilling to punish the Indian assassins, or to protect the friendless from their cruel ties. British emissaries were among the savages, exciting and instigating them to their outVages. Thus left entirely to themselves by the Spaniards, and believing that the United States authorities would not order their troops to cross the ideal boundary of Florida, they prosecuted their inroads and excursions with impunity. Thus circumstanced, General Gaines had been compelled to continue in inactivity, and daily to hear of outrages, which he could neither prevent nor avenge. This state of affairs was known to the government, and Jackson was expected to 192 JACKSON INVADES FLORIDA. remedy it. Knowing the unmilitary and tardy movements of militia, General Jackson, with the consent of the Governor of Tennessee, called upon the citizens of that state who had formerly served under his command, and others desirous of entering the service, to appear at his quarters and enlist them selves. The number required was soon completed, and the men were ready to march under their own officers. Hasten ing on to the scene of contention, General Jackson was soon in the midst of the enemy's retreats. Many were the scalps, torn from the heads of persons of all ages and conditions, from the infant child to the aged man, exhibited on all hands. Several skirmishes were had with the enemy, and a fight occurred on the 1st of April, at the Indian town of Micka- suckee. In the centre of that village they found a large high pole, painted red, and adorned with scalps. About fifty of these were fresh, and many were recognised, from the colour of the hair, to have belonged to the heads of Lieutenant Scott's party. From the circumstance of this pole being painted red, the hostile Indians received the name of Red Sticks. The army now under the command of General Jackson, consisted of eight hundred regulars, one thousand Georgia militia, as many Tennessee volunteers, and fifteen hundred friendly Creek Indians, under their own chief, known as General M'Intosh. Leaving M'Intosh to scour the country round Mickasuckee, the general took up his line of march for the Spanish fort of St. Mark's, at the mouth of the river of the same name, at the head of Apalachee Bay. Off the mouth of this river, Captain M'Keever and Colonel Gibson had been cruising, for the purpose of taking such of the Seminoles as might endeavour to escape that way. Here, by hoisting the English flag, they succeeded in decoying two chiefs, Francis Hillishago, and Hornot Henrico, on board their ship. The former of these two chiefs was the principal instigator of the war, and had just been to England to solicit aid for the dis possessed Creeks. The other was a celebrated warrior, and had led the party which massacred the detachment under Lieutenant Scott. ARBUTHNOT AND AMBRISTER EXECUTED. 193 At St. Mark's, General Jackson found none of the enemy he sought. As, however, the fort was a rendezvous for them, and the Spanish garrison was unable to preserve neutral. ty, General Jackson took possession of the fort, and shipped the authorities and garrison to Pensacola. Near St. Mark's, he found Alexander Arbuthnot, a Scotch trader from New Provi dence. This individual carried on an extensive business with the Indians and negroes of East Florida, whom he furnished with ammunition and arms, and was suspected of inciting them to their outrages. The two Indian chiefs captured in the bay were hung, and the general jsoon after marched for Bowlegstown, on the Suwanee. This was one hundred and seven miles distant, in an easterly direction. From its neighbourhood, the hostile bands of Indians came, who devastated the Georgia frontier. On the day after he left St. Mark's, he was rejoined by the Creeks under General M'Intosh, and the rear of the Tennessee volunteers. On the 16th of April, six mounted Indians were discovered, who escaped, and gave notice of his approach to the towns. Jackson arrived some hours after them, killed eleven Indians and negroes, and took two prisoners. On the 17th, the towns were destroyed, the corn and cattle secured, and the country around scoured in pursuit of enemies. At the mouth of the Suwanee, a schooner, which had belonged to Arbuthnot, fell into the hands of the general, and was employed to convey the sick and baggage of the army to St. Mark's. On the 18th, a lieutenant of marines in the British army under Nicholls, named Robert C. Ambrister, was made prisoner. The Georgia militia and the Creek warriors of M'Intosh were discharged, and the army commenced its march back to St. Mark's, on the 21st, which it reached in five days. On the 26th of April, a court-martial was formed, composed of General Gaines and six other officers, for the trial of Ar buthnot and Ambrister. They were found guilty of the charges preferred against them, and the first was sentenced to be hanged, the other to be shot. General Jackson approved the sentences, and they were both executed on the same day. IV,— 25 194 CESSION OF THE FLORIDAS. St. Mark's was garrisoned with two hundred men, and the army set out on a march to Pensacola, after a party of Semi noles which had fled thither for refuge. Several Indians had passed through the town, obtained provisions, and fled across the bay. The general took possession of it, and Fort Baran- cas near it, shipped the Spanish authorities and garrison to Havana, and took formal possession of West Florida. This town and fortress, with St. Mark's, were soon after ordered by the executive to be given up whenever a sufficient Spanish force should appear to demand them. During the absence of the M'Intosh Indians with General Jackson, Chehawtown, belonging to them, was destroyed, by a misconstruction of orders from the Governor of Georgia. Captain Wright, who commanded the party, had been sent against the Indians of the towns of Philemmes and Hoppones, on Flint river, when he learned that the chiefs of those towns were at Chehaw, which place he immediately and inconside rately destroyed. The government promised that the Creeks should have the town rebuilt, and their losses indemnified. All complaints ofthe Spanish government, and of the British parliament, were silenced by the eloquence of the secretary of state, Mr. Adams; and in February, 1819, a treaty was made with Spain, by which the Floridas were ceded to the United States. His Spanish Majesty was very unwilling to sign this treaty, and he did not finally ratify it until the year 1821. On the 1st of July of that year, General Jackson, who was Governor of West Florida, issued a proclamation, declaring the Spanish government in that province to have ceased, and that of the United States of America to be established over it. On the 7th of July, the Spanish commandant transferred his government to General Jackson, together with the keys of the town of Pensacola, the archives, documents, and other articles mentioned in the inventories. Those of the Spanish residents of West Florida who chose to remain under the American government, were absolved from their oaths of allegiance to Spain. A similar proceeding by the Spanish Governor of East Florida, transferred that province into the ARRIVAL OF LA FAYETTE. 195 possession of Colonel Robert Butler, the American commis sioner. In this year, James Monroe was inaugurated as President for a second term of four years. No events of public note occurred until the year 1824, when two treaties were con cluded, one between the United States and Russia, the other between the United States and England. The first, among other things, determined the north-west boundary of the two countries at the line of fifty-four degrees and forty minutes of north latitude. The second treaty was for the suppression of the African slave trade, and it was signed at London by plenipotentiaries specially appointed for the purpose. The year 1825 was further signalized by the visit of La Fayette to America. He arrived in New York harbour, on the 13th of August, and proceeded to Staten Island, the resi dence of Daniel D. Tompkins, Vice-President of the United States. A committee ofthe New York city corporation, and many distinguished citizens, proceeded thither, to welcome him to their capital. Steamboats with thousands of passen gers, decorated with the flags of every nation, escorted him to the city, where the whole population was waiting to welcome him who had periled his life in the cause of their liberties. He was received by the civil officers to their city, and an address was delivered by the mayor. During the few days that, he remained in New York, depu tations poured in from all the principal cities of the Middle and Northern States, inviting him to visit them. From New York he proceeded to Boston, and as far to the eastward as Portsmouth, New Hampshire. He went as far south as Sa vannah, south-west to New Orleans, west to St. Louis, Mis souri, and back to Boston. This journey of five thousand miles was performed in the course of the year, and the same extraordinary marks of respect and attention were paid him throughout, as in the great cities. The whole nation joined in wishing health, happiness, honour and long life to America's favourite adopted son. He reached Washington during the session of Congress, 196 RECEPTION OF LA FAYETTE. and that body voted him the sum of two hundred thousand dollars, and a township of land, six miles square, to be located in any ofthe unappropriated lands where the President should direct. These resolutions were conveyed to the general by a joint committee from both Houses, accompanied by a highly- complimentary address. In reply, La Fayette said that " the immense and unexpected gift, which, in addition to former and considerable bounties it had pleased Congress to confer upon him, called for the warmest acknowledgments of an old Ameri can soldier, an adopted son of the United States, two titles dearer to his heart than all the treasures ofthe world." On a second visit to Boston, he witnessed the interesting ceremony of laying the corner-stone of the Bunker Hill Monu ment, and listened to an address from the lips of the eloquent Daniel Webster. Wherever he went, the people rose in a mass to welcome him to their homes ; and when he wished to return to France, a new American frigate, the Brandywine, was fitted out for his accommodation. In this vessel he set sail, on the 7th of September, 1825, for his native country. The authorities of Washington, Georgetown, and Alexandria, the principal officers of the general government, civil, military, and naval, some members of Congress, and other citizens, assembled on that day at the President's house to take leave of the general. President Adams addressed him with dignity, but with evident emotion, and bade him adieu. As the usual term of office for President was about to ter minate, an active canvass was commenced for the election of the successor of Mr. Monroe. Four candidates were pro posed, Messrs. Jackson, Adams, Clay, and Crawford; and consequently the election devolved upon the House of Repre sentatives, who chose Mr. Adams. (198) CHAPTER LIX. JOHN QUINCY ADAMS'S ADMINISTRATION. N his inaugural address the new President stated ,his intention of pursuing the course which had been marked out by his predecessor. He observed 'that " ten years of peace, at home and abroad, had assuaged the animosities of political conten tion, and blended into harmony the most discordant elements of public opinion. There still remains," he continued, " one effort of magnanimity, one sacrifice of prejudice and passion, to be made by the individuals through out the nation, who have heretofore followed the standard of political party. It is that of discarding every remnant of ran cour against each other ; of embracing as countrymen and friends; and of yielding to talents and virtue alone, that confi dence which in times of contention for principle, was bestowed only upon those who bore the badge of party communion." The principal events of the first two years of Adams's ad ministration are the treaties concluded by the government with the Indians. The first was with the tribe of Creeks. By this treaty, the Creeks ceded all" the lands lying within the boundaries of the State of Georgia, occupied by them, within certain described boundaries. The United States obligated (199) 200 INDIAN TREATIES. themselves to give in exchange for the lands thus acquired, the like quantity, acre for acre, westward of the Mississippi, on the Arkansas river. Other stipulations, favourable to the equitable claims of the emigrating parties, were made, par ticularly that a deputation from the Indians might be sent to explore the territories offered them in exchange ; and if the same should not be acceptable to them, they might select any other territory, west of the Mississippi, on Red, Canadian, Arkansas, or Missouri rivers, — the territory occupied by the Cherokees and Choctaws excepted, — and if the territory to be selected should be in the occupancy of other Indian tribes, then the United States were to extinguish the title of such occupants for the benefit of said emigrants. The Kansas tribe of Indians also made a treaty, ceding all their lands, part of which were within and part without the limits of Missouri, excepting a small reservation on the Kansas river, thirty miles square, including their villages. For these lands, the United States were to pay them thirty-five hundred dollars yearly for twenty years, to provide for their education and civilization, and to furnish them with a specified quantity of agricultural stock. General William Clark, commissioner on the part of the United States, concluded a treaty in June with the Great and Little Osages, at St. Louis, Missouri. Those tribes ceded all their lands, situated in Arkansas and elsewhere, a small defined territory, fifty miles square, west of the Missouri line, to the United States, who were also allowed to keep a residing agent on the reserved tract, and to have the right of navigating all the waters in it. In return, they were to pay to the tribes an annuity of seven thousand dollars for twenty years, to furnish them with a large amount of agricultural stock and farming utensils, to provide for them a person to teach them agricul ture and a blacksmith, and to build a commodious dwelling- house for each of the four principal chiefs, at his own village. Reservations were made for the support of schools for the Osage children, and for the Harmony Missionary establish ment. DEATH OF ADAMS AND JEFFERSON. 201 During the year 1825, a general convention of peace, amity, navigation, and commerce, between the United States of America and the Republic of Columbia, was concluded by the plenipotentiaries at Bogota, and signed by the President on the 31st of May, at Washington. The session of Congress was chiefly occupied with the subject of internal improve ments, and preparations were made for the continuation of the great national road, westward of the Ohio. During the year 1826, a general convention of friendship, commerce, and navigation, was concluded and signed between the United States of America and the King of Denmark. A similar convention was also completed between the United States and the federation of Central America. A dispute in relation to the boundary line of the States of Massachusetts and Connecticut, was settled and established by commissioners appointed for the purpose. On the anniversary of American Independence, 1826, two of the Ex-Presidents of the United States departed this life ; John Adams died at Quincy, in the ninety-first year of his age ; Thomas Jefferson at Monticello, Virginia, in his eighty- third year. Both were ever found foremost in the rank of the statesmen who vindicated their country's rights and defended her liberties ; both lived to see their efforts crowned with the happiest success; both of them were elevated to the high est office in the gift of the people ; and a half century after the Declaration of Independence, both of them expired on the same day. Posterity is presented with their true portraits in their actions, and while their deeds will insure them an honourable place in the history of the world, " the respect of the republic to their memory will be their noblest monument." The Tariff Bill which was enacted by Congress in the ses sion of 1828, produced the most violent commotion in the Southern States. When it passed through Congress, it re ceived but a small majority, and most of the members voting for it, did so, not because it corresponded to their wishes, but because they preferred having it with its defects, to none at all. IV.— 26 202 JACKSON ELECTED PRESIDENT. Nothing further of any moment transpired during the latter part of Mr. Adams's administration. Many salutary measures were recommended to Congress by the President, among which were the endowment of a naval academy, and the con struction of a national observatory. Owing to the rancour of party feeling, both these and several other recommendations of public benefit were neglected, and it was with the greatest difficulty that, towards the close of his administration, the President procured an appropriation of twenty thousand dollars, to be paid by instalments, for statuary to fill niches in the east front of the capitol, and the engagement of a suitable artist to repair to Italy and commence his labours. Notwithstanding the great learning, the enlarged views, and open disposition of Mr. Adams, and the perfect harmony which reigned in his cabinet, although composed of very oppo site materials, the tide of popular favour had set against him, and he lost his re-election by a large majority. General Andrew Jackson, of Tennessee, was elected to succeed him, and he was inaugurated in the spring following. (204) CHAPTER LX. JACKSON'S ADMINISTRATION. N the 4th of March, 1829, General Andrew Jackson was installed in his office, John C. Calhoun taking the seat of Vice-President. The cabinet was composed of Martin Van Buren, as Secretary of State ; Mr. Ingham, as Secretary of the Treasury ; Mr. Eaton, as Secretary of War ; Mr. Branch, as Secre tary ofthe Navy ; Mr. Berrien, as Attorney General. The inaugural speech of General Jackson was expressed with much moderation, and gave no countenance to the accusations regarding his despotic temper and exaggerated opinions, which had been busily propagated during the excite ment of the election. After detailing the different duties which devolved on him, as the head of the executive, he explained the principles by which he was resolved to be guided in discharging them. The principal topic of discussion upon the assembling of Congress was the Tariff Act, which had been from the mo ment of its passing, a subject of violent contention and popular irritation between the Northern and Southern States. The (205) 206 THE TARIFF ACT. former had not ceased to condemn it as a sacrifice of the manufacturing to the landed interests of the Union, and had expected some modification of its provisions from the new President ; but General Jackson, in his message, carried the doctrines of protecting home productions till they can compete with foreign importation to their utmost length. A motion, however, to reconsider the tariff' bill, was allowed to go to a committee ; but the committee in their report maintained the absolute inexpediency of intermeddling in any degree with the regulations of the tariff. Another attempt was made by a bill reported from the com mittee of ways and means for reducing and modifying some of the articles in the tariff; but the House of Representatives refused to allow it to be taken into consideration. Far from being discouraged, the opponents of the tariff renewed the attack, by bringing in a bill which proposed to admit the manufactures or produce of other nations into the Union, on paying the duty of thirty per cent. The bill did not pass, but these discussions and the temper of the government secured an advantage of a similar kind. An act was passed, opening the American ports for the admission of British vessels from the colonies with the same cargoes which might be brought, and at the same duties that were payable by American ves sels, suspending the alien duties on British vessels and cargoes. In consequence of this act, the United States were allowed the benefit of the act of parliament of 1825, which upon cer tain terms allowed foreign nations a participation in her colonial trade. The general effect of this arrangement, how ever, was highly prejudicial to the commerce of the United States. In 1831, the discussion of the tariff was again resumed upon a clause of the President's message, wherein he declared himself favourable to a re-examination of its princi ples, or even a modification of some of its provisions. That part of the message was referred by the House of Repre sentatives to a committee. The majority reported a paper hostile to any alteration or modification of the existing tariff; whilst the minority presented a counter-report, diametrically NULLIFICATION CONVENTION. 207 opposed to the former. A convention of deputies from fifteen states, who had been appointed to procure, if possible, an alteration, likewise put forth a long report, denouncing the tariff as being at once injurious, unjust, and unconstitutional. In 1832 an act was passed which lowered the duties upon some articles; but it was far from meeting the wishes of Georgia and the Carolinas. They regarded it as a miserably scanty relief, and as it was the only amount of concession to be obtained from the Northern States, they had nearly resolved to throw off' the sovereignty of the confederation. After the adjournment of Congress in July, these sentiments were sounded through the Southern States. South Carolina took the lead. A convention assembled at Columbia from all parts ofthe state, declared the tariff acts of 1828 and 1832 null and void, and not binding on the citizens of the state ; that if the United States should attempt to enforce them by naval or military force, the union was to be dissolved, and a conven tion called to form a government for South Carolina. A con vention, denominated from their acts, " Nullifiers," went to still further lengths. The Georgians were more moderate in their acts ; and though they were willing to elect delegates to a southern convention in common with the other Southern States, yet they abhorred the doctrine of nullification, and they deplored the proceedings of the convention of South Carolina as being " rash and revolutionary." In November, the Legis lature of South Carolina passed acts decidedly hostile, author izing the governor to provide means of repelling force by force. While civil war and a dissolution of the Union seemed thus to be approaching, General Jackson, his four years having expired, had been re-elected President. On the assembling of Congress, the attitude of South Carolina and the financial legislation which had produced it necessarily formed the prin cipal topics. His message was followed, on the 10th of Decem ber, by a proclamation, in which he both argued the question with the Nullifiers, and announced that he would not hesitate to bring them back to their duty by force. 208 JACKSON VETOES THE BANK BILL. General Jackson also announced in his message that the pubhc debt of the United States would be liquidated in the course of the year 1833, fifty-eight millions of dollars having been paid during the four years of his presidency. He seemed, however, to have formed an unfavourable opinion of the administration of the United States Bank. There were still about three years and a half of its charter to elapse ; but nevertheless a bill was introduced to renew it. This bill passed both houses of Congress ; but the President refused to sign it. In his message, after his re-election, he even attacked the solvency of the institution, and intimated that it was no longer a safe depository for the public funds. Towards the close of December, 1832, a bill was introduced into Congress, by which it was proposed to reduce the duties. This did not meet the views of either party; and with difficulty the Nullifiers were induced to postpone the action of their resolution till the 3d of March, 1833. Meanwhile, two months were spent in vain debates, and difficulties were finally over come by the introduction of a bill by Henry Clay, of Ken tucky, which from the service it was intended to perfonn was denominated the Compromise Bill. By it, all duties were to be gradually reduced till 1842, when they were to reach the minimum of twenty per cent, ad valorem, the reduction to be made at regular periods until that year. This new bill, with one for more effectually enforcing the collection of the duties* were carried through both houses of Congress, and received the sanction of the President. The session of Congress closed on the 2d of March, and on the 4th, an inaugural address was delivered by General Jack son, in the Hall of the House of Representatives, on com mencing the second period of his presidency. It was chiefly occupied in recommending union to the states, and in pointing out the dangers they would incur by separation from or disa greement with each other. The refusal of the President to sign the bill for rechartering the United States Bank, has already been noticed. In the present year, he went still further, and gave orders to withdraw the government deposits REMOVAL OF THE DEPOSITS. 209 from that institution and its branches, and to place them in the local banks. He defended this measure in a long letter addressed to the Cabinet, on the 18th of September. His accusations were denied, and it was contended that his measure was unconstitutional. But, on whichever side the right and law might be, the conduct of the President led to disastrous results in the mercantile world. The deposits being withdrawn, the bank necessarily diminished its issues, and lessened its disdbunts ; all operations of buying1 and selling were thus discouraged and impeded ; a stagnation of trade ensued ; property was depreciated ; and bankruptcies and failures were multiplied on all sides. During the year 1834, the United States continued to be agitated by the consequences of the acts of the President. The House of Representatives was inuudated with petitions for the restoration of the public money to the vaults of the bank ; but the majority of the members were favourable to the measures of the President ; whilst the Senate was arrayed in open hostility to his measures, and refused to confirm his appointment of directors for the bank on behalf of the govern ment shares. In New York and other cities, the public opposition to the President's measures was violent in the extreme ; whilst the interior of the country, having little or no sympathy with the great trading and moneyed interests of the commercial cities, were generally favourable to the policy of the President. The election of members to the House of Representatives of this year resulted in adding sixteen or twenty to the former majority in favour of the President. One of the results of this measure was the partial substitution of a metallic for a paper circulation throughout the Union. It has been computed that from the beginning of January, 1833, to July, 1834, an excess of over twenty-two millions of specie was imported into the country. In his message of December, 1834, the President called ' attention to the rejection, by the French Chamber of Deputies, of the bill for the indemnification of the United States for IV.— 27 210 THE FRENCH INDEMNITY. losses sustained in consequence of the Berlin and Milan decrees. He suggested to Congress retaliatory measures, and his whole message breathed a warlike spirit. The Senate, however, differed from the President upon the subject, and after much deliberation, unanimously adopted the following resolution, on the 14th of July, 1835 : "That it is inexpedient at present to adopt any legislative measures in regard to the state of affairs between this country and France." The House of Representatives unanimously agreed to two resolutions : " 1. That, in the opinion of this House, the treaty with France of July 4th, 1831, should be maintained, and its execu tion insisted upon. 2. That the committee of Foreign Affairs should be discharged from the further consideration of so much of the President's message as relates to commercial restrictions, or to reprisals on the commerce of France." The French minister was recalled, the American govern ment being at the same time assured that the bill should never theless be presented to the Chambers. Mr. Livingston was instructed to return home in the event of the refusal of the French government to pay the money. A bill passed the Chambers, authorizing the payment of the money, after satis factory explanation had been given to France of the President's language. In December, the President met Congress, and declared that there was nothing to explain, and that in any event, he would never allow a foreign power to found demands upon the interior and official communications of one depart ment ofthe American government with another. Great Britain then tendered her mediation, and both parties accepted the offer. During this year, the whole debt of the United States was paid off. The majority which the friends of the President had secured in one branch of the legislature, rendered all the efforts of his opponents to recharter the bank abortive, and its concerns were consequently wound up. On the 19th of July, a party of Seminole Indians crossed their bounds, near the Hogs-Town settlement, for the purpose of hunting. They separated, and agreed to meet again on a certain day. On that day, five of them were met together, i) THE FLORIDA WAR. 211 Pursuit of the Florida Indians. when a party of white men came by and commenced flogging them with their cow-whips. Two other Indians came up and fired upon the whites, who returned the fire^ Three whites were wounded, and one Indian killed and one wounded. On the 6th of August, Dalton, a mail-carrier, was killed, and the Indians refused to deliver the murderers up to justice. In September, a party of Mickasuckee Indians, led by the cele brated Osceola, waylaid and shot Charley Omathla, a power ful friendly chief, who was journeying with his daughter. General Clinch, who commanded a small force in this section of the country, obtained a body of six hundred and fifty militia from the Governor of Florida, and commenced operations against them, on the Ouithlacooche river. On the , 23d of December, two companies of the United States army, under command of Major Dade, marched from Tampa Bay for Camp King. From Hillsborough Bridge, Major Dade sent a letter to Captain Belton, urging him to for ward a six-pounder which had been left behind. Horses were procured, and the piece was received by the detachment that night. Soon after the six-pounder joined the column, a shot was heard in the direction of the advanced guard, which was soon followed by another, when a volley was suddenly poured in on 212 MASSACRE OF DADE'S COMMAND. the front and left flank. Half the men were killed or wounded at the first fire, and until several volleys had been received, not an enemy could be seen. The Indians fired lying or squatting in the grass, or from behind pine trees. The infantry threw them selves behind trees and opened a sharp discharge of musketry. Several pounds of cannister were fired from the cannon, and the Indians temporarily retreated. The detachment instantly proceeded to form a breastwork by felling trees, but had scarcely commenced when the enemy returned to the fight. The infantry immediately took shelter behind trees; but they were all gradually cut down by the overwhelming force opposed to them. When all resistance had ceased, the Indians leaped into the breastwork, and stripping off the accoutrements and arms from the dead, carried them away. Forty or fifty negroes then came up on horseback, tied their animals fast to trees, and commenced butchering the wounded. When all were supposed to be dead, they stripped the clothing off all the bodies and departed in the same direction with the Indians, taking the canndh with them. Of eight officers and one hun dred and two privates, but four escaped alive from the scene of the action, one of whom was shot the day after the battle. During the year 1835, much excitement was felt in the Southern States, in consequence of the alleged efforts of the friends of the abolition of slavery to disseminate their doctrines among the slaves, which in many places broke out in riot and bloodshed. The money due for depredations under the Berlin and Milan decrees, was received from the French government in 1836, and made a large surplus in the treasury. Much debating occurred in Congress about the disposal of the surplus revenue, which was now kept in state banks, selected by the secretary ofthe treasury. The expiration of the charter of the United States Bank was followed by the creation of a large number of state banks, whose capital was chiefly nominal, the largest being the United States Bank of Pennsylvania, with a capital of thirty-five millions of dollars. The great increase of the circulating medium which followed the creation of these VAN BUREN ELECTED PRESIDENT. 213 banks, produced and nourished all manner of wild speculations, particularly in unappropriated public lands. The money received from their sale increased to an unprecedented amount. They were paid for in notes of the banks, which the land agents conveyed to the banks, who received them to be im mediately issued again, the government being credited with the amount of the notes on the books of the bank. These credits upon many of the western banks were already greatly beyond their immediate means of payment, and were rapidly increasing ; many fearing that if the practice were allowed to continue, the credits would ultimately be worth nothing to the government. The evil was, however, somewhat checked by the issue of a treasury circular, which prohibited the receiving payment of lands in any currency but specie, and allowed no sales to be made except to actual settlers. In the middle of the year, Congress adjourned, and the excitement of the presidential election followed, General Jack son's second term having expired. The friends of the existing administration supported Martin Van Buren, of New York, who was the more easily elected from the circumstance that three different candidates were opposed to him. The next year opened upon the people of the United States under very inauspicious circumstances. A sense of approaching disasters pervaded all classes, and the spirit of unbounded speculation was succeeded by one of general despondency and distrust. Many efforts were made by the merchants and bankers to avert them, but with very partial success. During the winter session, a bill was brought before Con gress", recognizing the independence of Texas. The considera tion of it was, however, postponed, and a salary was appro priated for a Texan charge d'affaires, whenever the President should think proper to appoint one. This he did before the close of his administration. The Indian war was continued in Florida during the year 1836. On the 6th of January, five persons, the family of a Mr. Cooly, were murdered at his residence on New river, about twelve miles from Cape Florida. A few days previously, 214 THE BLACK HAWK WAR. a battle was fought at a ford of the Ouithlacoochee, in which a small and unsupported body of the troops were attacked by a force nearly three times their number; the enemy being repulsed before a reinforcement could cross to their aid. While these operations were passing in West Florida, the plantations and settlements in the neighbourhood of St. Au gustine were ravaged by the enemy, the inhabitants slain, and the negroes taken away; General Hernandez, who was in command, being too weak to offer any resistance. General Gaines had collected a body of volunteers from Louisiana, and near the end of February, moved down the Ouithlacoochee. A skirmish happened at General Clinch's crossing place, another on the 28th, and a third, in which numbers were engaged, on the 29th, when General Gaines was wounded in the under lip. These skirmishes continued till the 5th of March, when Osceola demanded a parley, which was broken up, without any satisfactory conclusion. Before closing our account of General Jackson's adminis tration, it is proper to notice the troubles with the Indians on our north-western frontier, called Black Hawk's war. In the summer of the year 1832, difficulties with the savages broke out, owing partly to their dissatisfaction with the stipu lations in the Prairie du Gbien treaty of 1823, and partly to the injustice of the settlers towards their red neighbours. Eight of a party of twenty-four Chippewas, on a visit to Fort Snelling, were all killed or wounded by a party of Sioux, four of whom were afterwards captured by the commander of the garrison and given up to the Chippewas, who immediately shot them. Red-Bird, the Sioux chief, chose three com panions, and they set about seeking revenge. Four or five whites were killed by them, when General Atkinson captured Red-Bird, and a party of hostile Winnebagoes, in the country of that tribe. Red-Bird died in prison soon after, and his companions — one of whom was the celebrated Black Hawk — were released from confinement. Black Hawk immediately commenced exciting hostility among the already disaffected tribes, among whom the Sacs bore a prominent part. Towards DEFEAT OF BLACK HAWK. 215 July, General Gaines marched to the Sacs' village, and they humbly sued for peace, which was granted. Meahwhile a party of them, under Black Hawk, murdered twenty-eight of the friendly Menominies, and recrossed the Mississippi to the lands which they had ceded to the United States. General Atkinson marched after him, and at Dixon's Ferry, on Rock River, May 15th, 1833, learned that a party of two hundred and seventy-five men, under Major Stillman, had been attacked at Sycamore Creek, on the preceding, day, while incautiously marching after the Indians, and lost a great many of their number, the Indians having suffered but little. The cholera broke out among the troops, in July, and whole companies were nearly broken up ; in one instance, nine only surviving, out of a corps of two hundred and eight. Twelve Indians were killed by Gen. Dodge's men, at Galena, and sixteen others afterwards fell by his arms, about forty miles from Fort Winnebago. Meanwhile, General Atkinson, with an army greatly superior to that of Black Hawk, pursued him through trackless forests, always finding himself no nearer his enemy at the end of his journey, than he had been at its commence ment. Finally, however, Black Hawk, seeing the necessity of his escape, and that it could not be effected with his whole force, sent his women and children down the Mississippi in boats, many of which fell into the hands of the whites. About four hundred of them were encamped on Bad Axe river, where they were discovered on the 1st of August, by the steamboat Warrior, which had been sent up the Mississippi with a small force on board, in hopes of finding them. In the action which ensued, twenty-three Indians were killed and many wounded, without any loss to the troops, After the fight, the Warrior returned to Prairie du Chien, and before she could return next morning, General Atkinson had engaged the Indians. The Warrior joined the contest, and the Indians retreated with considerable loss, thirty-six of their women and children being taken. Eight of the troops were killed ^and seventeen wounded in this engagement. Black Hawk was now pursued over the Wisconsin, and overtaken in an advantageous 216 JACKSON RETIRES FROM OFFICE. position at the foot of a precipice over which the army had to pass. The Indians fought with the fury of tigers, leaving one covert for another, and were only routed at the point of the bayonet. Notwithstanding the smallness of his force, which scarcely numbered three hundred men, Black Hawk maintained the battle for three hours, when he barely escaped, with the loss of all his papers, and one hundred and fifty of his bravest warriors, among whom was Neopop, his second in command. A party of Sioux now volunteered to pursue the remainder of the enemy, of whom they succeeded in killing about one hundred and twenty. The great chief himself was finally cap tured by a party of Winnebagoes and given up to General Street, at Prairie du Chien. Treaties were then made with the rest of the Sacs, the Foxes, and the Winnebagoes, by which the United States acquired some very valuable lands on favourable terms. Black Hawk, his two sons, and six of the principal chiefs were retained as hostages. The chief and his son were carried to Washington to visit the President, receiving many valuable presents on their route. They returned to their homes by way of Detroit, and were liberated at Fort Armstrong, Rock Island, in Illinois, in August, 1833. He having been by the treaty deposed, Keokuk was made chief of the tribe, and Black Hawk settled on the Mississippi. In the early part of the year 1837, General Santa Anna, who had been taken prisoner at the battle of San Jacinto, and subsequently obtained his liberty from his Texan captors, visited Washington, whence, after a short stay, he sailed for Mexico, in an United States vessel of war. On the 4th of March, the term of General Jackson's presi dency expired, and Martin Van Buren, whose views of general policy coincided with those of his predecessor, took possession of the chair. After issuing a valedictory address, the late President retired to his residence in Tennessee. .. (SIS) CHAPTER LXI. VAN BUREN'S ADMINISTRATION. N -REAVING the honours and the t ' ) cares of government to his suc- y_ _ J cessor, President Jackson delivered to his countrymen a valedictory address; and nearly at the same time appeared the inaugural speech of the new President. "Unlike all that have preceded me," was the language of this manifesto, " the revolution that gave us existence as a nation, was achieved at the period of my birth ; and whilst I contemplate, with grate ful reverence, that memorable event, I feel that I belong to a later age, and that I may not expect my countrymen to weigh my actions with the same kind and partial hand." The new President was scarcely seated in his chair, when the storm, so long collecting itself, burst upon the commercial classes. It was at New Orleans, that the first failures, of any consequence, were declared; but New York followed; the banks found the demands upon their funds increase with frightful rapidity, while, what was yet more ominous, their cir culation returned upon them. The alarm broke out into a panic ; then came a general " run" upon the banks ; and a — ~ (319) 220 STATE OF THE COUNTRY. few days more sufficed to bring about the almost universal suspension of cash payments. It has been computed that in New York no less than two hundred and fifty houses stopped payment in the course of the first three weeks in April. The banks of that city, Philadelphia, Boston, Baltimore, Albany, and others, ceased to pay in specie. The mammoth Bank of the United States itself bent to the tempest, and imitated the example of the rest. The secretary of the treasury, as soon as the suspension of cash payments became general, gave orders to the revenue collectors, to receive nothing but specie, or paper convertible into specie on demand, in payment of the revenue bonds, given by traders in the course of business. Meanwhile, the distress spread, like a pestilence, through the various ramifications of society. Public works, railways, and canals, were brought to a stand ; the shipwright and builder dismissed their men ; the manufacturer closed his doors; one sentiment pervaded all classes, the anticipation of universal ruin, and individual beg gary. The administration made several endeavours to restore the financial affairs of the country to their former condition, and an extra session of Congress was convened on the 4th of September ; the President, in his message, confining himself to the financial condition of the country. The friends of the administration triumphed in the election for Speaker of the House of Representatives, Mr. Polk being re-elected. A bill was passed suspending the payment of the fourth instalment of surplus revenue to the states, until the 1st of January, 1839. Another bill was passed, authorizing the issue of treasury notes, equal to any deficiency that might ensue, with four millions of dollars by way of reserve, at any rate of interest, not exceeding six per cent., to be fixed by the secretary ofthe treasury. A bill for the extension of the payment of revenue bonds, for a shorf period, and another, authorizing the ware housing in bond of imported goods, for a term not exceeding three years, were also passed during the session. But a bill, organizing a Sub-Treasury System, whereby the MESSAGE OF THE PRESIDENT. 221 nation should become its own banker, which the friends of the administration made great efforts to carry, was lost in the House of Representatives ; after a very warm debate, that House resolved to postpone the further consideration of the measure until the next session. The war with the Seminole Indians continued during the year to employ the arms of the United States in Florida. The troops succeeded in taking the great chief Osceola, or Powell, whose capture, it was thought, would be followed by the submission of his tribe. Treaties were concluded with Siam and Muscat, which pro mised considerable commercial benefit. Congress reassembled on the 4th of December, when the President sent in his message, in which the relations with Mexico, which had recently become confused, the finances, foreign relations, Indian affairs, military and naval matters, and the post-office, were treated at some length. The message concluded by inviting Congress to a thorough and careful revision of the local government and interests of the District of Columbia, which had been " left to linger behind the rest of the Union ; its codes, civil and criminal, being not only defective, but full of obsolete or inconvenient provisions ;" and the District, although selected as the seat of the Legisla ture, had never received "that special and comprehensive legis lation," which its situation particularly demanded. The annual report of the secretary of the treasury was received, in which the receipts for the year were estimated at nearly twenty-three million, five hundred thousand dollars, which added to the surplus remaining in the treasury in 1836, gave the sum of sixty-nine million, four hundred thousand dollars, in his hands. The expenses of the year when met, would reduce that sum to about one half its present amount. During the early part ofthe session of Congress, the Cana dian rebellion and the border conflicts, to which it gave rise, occupied the attention of that body, whose proceedings were marked by a becoming forbearance, even at a moment when out of doors the excitement of the more inflammable portion of the community was at its height. The President forbade 222 BURNING OF THE CAROLINE. by proclamation the interference of American citizens in the war, and ordered the United States marshal to execute war rants upon all those who should violate the national neutrality. General Scott was ordered to the frontier with a portion of the New York troops. But, whilst these efforts were making, an affair occurred on the frontier, which produced much ill feeling for a time, throughout the United States. A party ofthe Patriots had made a rendezvous on Navy Island, in the Niagara river, opposite to which, on the American side, was a small vil lage, denominated Fort Schlosser. On the night of the 28th of December, a small steamboat, called the Caroline, was moored there, intelligence of which was conveyed to Colonel M'Nab, commander of the Canadian militia on the opposite side. He had suspected her of carrying ammunition and supplies to the Patriots, and he resolved to destroy her. He accordingly despatched a party of militia in boats for this purpose. After a short scuffle, they became masters of the vessel, and then setting her on fire, they suffered her to drift in flames down the Falls of Niagara. Several persons were killed in the affray. This circumstance occasioned a correspondence be tween the secretary of state and Mr. Fox, the British minister at Washington, of a rather angry nature ; and after a long debate, a bill for the preservation of neutrality was passed by Congress, and the matter dropped. A bill giving a right of pre-emption to the first settlers on unoccupied public lands, was passed during the session, in con formity with the recommendation of the President. The Sub- Treasury bill, one of the cardinal points of policy of the Van Buren party, was again debated at full length, and passed the Senate; but its reception in the House of Representatives was less favourable ; and in June, it was ultimately rejected by a vote of one hundred and twenty-five to one hundred and eleven. During this year, (1838), the banks through out the United States generally resumed specie payments. The effects of the commercial catastrophe were rapidly sub siding ; credit revived, the prospects of trade in the autumn were encouraging, and the harvest was abundant. In the fall, THE PRESIDENT'S PROCLAMATION. 223 the elections held throughout the Union, continued the change in the numbers of the Van Buren party in Congress, which had been commenced in 1837, and the administration found itself likely to lose even the small majority which remained. The contest between the State of Maine and Great Britain respecting the north-eastern boundary, began in the course of the year to assume a threatening aspect. The north-western boundaries were fixed by a treaty with Russia, and land added to the territory of the United States by the removal of the tribe of Cherokees west of the Mississippi. The war with the Seminoles still continued. Texas withdrew her application for admission into the Union ; but her consul at New Orleans was recognised by the President, who issued a public notice, according to him the enjoyment of all such functions and privileges as are allowed to consuls of the most favoured nations. At the end of the year, when the second Canadian outbreak occurred, a new proclamation was issued by the President, calling on the citizens of the United States to pre serve neutrality, and declaring the protection of the country forfeited by those who should invade the territory of Great Britain with hostile intentions. A convention for fixing the boundaries of the United States and Texas was concluded at Washington, on the 25th of April. Treaties had been concluded between the United States and the Peru-Bolivian confederation, and also with the King of Greece. In his message to Congress on the reassembling of that body, the President touched upon the removal of many of the Indians west of the Mississippi. He then stated that no offi cial communications had passed between the government and the cabinet of Great Britain, since the last communication to Congress. The President was, however, assured that the offer to negotiate a convention for the appointment of a joint com mission of survey and exploration, would be met on the part of her majesty's government in a conciliatory spirit, and prove, if successful, to be an important step towards the final adjust ment of the controversy. 224 THE NORTH-EASTERN BOUNDARY. The discussion of the question of the abolition of slavery had been at length completely precluded by an act of Con gress, which passed, at the beginning of the session, a series of resolutions to that effect, by the overwhelming majority of one hundred and ninety-eight to six. The excited feelings created by the recent collision ofthe citizens ofthe United States and the subjects of Victoria, on the borders of Lower Canada, had scarcely subsided, when the relations of the two countries were once more in the way of being gravely compromised by occurrences in the contested district between Maine and New Brunswick. It would appear that towards the end of January, 1838, a numerous band of British subjects invaded the portion of the territory in dispute between the United States and Great Britain, which is watered by the river Aroostook, and committed extensive depredations by cutting down the timber. An armed force was sent into the district to hinder the carry ing off of the timber. This done, they were to return home; but for the seizure of Mr M'Intyre, the American land agent, when he was in the act of putting himself into communication with the agent appointed by Sir J. Harvey, Governor of New Brunswick, to watch the trespassers whom the officer of Maine had been commissioned to drive off. In retaliation, the English warden, Mr. M'Laughlin, was now arrested, and con veyed as a hostage to Bangor. These proceedings were fol lowed by some angry correspondence between Governor Fair field and Sir John Harvey, and the people of both states began seriously to prepare for hostilities. Both the prisoners were, however, soon liberated on parole, and the discussion transferred to Washington. Several letters passed between Mr. Fox, the British minister, and Mr. For syth, which, with a message from the President, were laid before Congress. Many speeches were made in that body ; several of the members advocating a forcible occupancy of the territory, whilst the others were more pacifically inclined. The debate in both houses closed by referring the matter to the committee on foreign affairs, who recommended in their report that power should be given to the President to raise a SUSPENSION OF SPECIE PAYMENTS. 225 provisional army during the Congressional recess ; that appro priations should be made for fortifications, and the immediate repair and building of new vessels of war, and that the Presi dent should be instructed to repel any invasion of the territory of the Union in Maine. It was moreover recommended, that a special minister should be sent to England. The session of Congress shortly after came to an end. The war excitement in the north-east soon began to subside, and Messrs. Rudge and Featherstonhaugh were subsequently sent out by the British government, to conduct a new investigation of the still debateable territory. Great dismay was created in the commercial world towards the close of the year, by the suspension of specie payments on the part of the United States Bank, on the 5th of October. Her example was followed by all the banks in New York, Phila delphia, Baltimore, Virginia, and the interior of Pennsylvania. The result of the election which occurred during the recess of Congress, was, that the government had a small majority in that body ; but the two parties were nearly equally balanced in the House of Representatives, until the middle of July, when five members ofthe New Jersey delegation, whose seats had been contested, were added to the administration party, who thus gained the ascendancy. On the 24th of December, 1839, the President's message was delivered, and received the first action of Congress. It stated that with foreign countries, the relations of the government continued amicable. He referred to the arrival of the commissioners of exploration and survey of the north-eastern boundary. He also stated that the troubles in Canada had ceased. Treaties of com merce had been made with the King of Sardinia, and the King of the Netherlands. The relations with Mexico and Texas were touched upon, together with finance, the post- office, and the best method of keeping the public revenue. More than half of the message was occupied with a discussion on the evils of the American banking system, and a statement ofthe " constitutional" as well as other objections entertained by him to the establishment of a National Bank, while at the iv, -29 226 HARRISON ELECTED PRESIDENT. same time, he proposed that the public revenue should be kept in a separate and independent treasury, and collected in gold and silver. The Maine and New Brunswick boundary ques tion continued this year still to keep up a feeling of irritation between England and America — and a long and recriminatory correspondence on the subject took place in the month of March, between Mr. Fox, the English minister, and Mr. Forsyth. It was concluded by Mr. Fox, in a brief reply to Mr. Forsyth's last letter, stating that he would transmit the com munication to her majesty's government in England, and that until he received instructions from home, he would not engage in farther correspondence on the subject. In June, he ad dressed another letter to Mr. Forsyth, in which he stated that the most prominent among the causes of failure in past nego tiations, had been a want of correct information as to the topographical features and physical character of the country in dispute. In consequence of his statements, and the recom mendation of the President, a bill was passed in Congress, appropriating twenty-five thousand dollars towards the ex penses of the survey of the disputed territory. During the vacation of Congress, the election for President was held ; Martin Van Buren and William Henry Harrison being the two candidates. The choice of the nation fell upon General Harrison, who was elected by a large majority. The negotiations respecting the boundaries of the United States and the British Provinces, and of the United States and Texas, were stated by the President in his message to Con gress in January, 1841, to be in a state of progression. The state ofthe public finances, and the reduction of expenditures during his administration were dwelt upon, and he closed with a long vindication of his own financial policy. But little business was done during the session of Congress, which closed on the 2d of March, and on the 4th, William Henry Harrison was inaugurated President, and John Tyler, of Vir ginia, Vice-President of the United States. (228) CHATER LXII. HARRISON'S ADMINISTRATION. NLIMITED confidence in the ability and integrity of the new Presi dent appears to have been entertained by the people. He was elected by a majority so decisive as to leave no doubt respecting jltheir disposition towards himself. General Harrison coming into office by the suffrages of a party in direct opposition to that which elected and had sustained his predecessor, reorganized the cabinet by appointing Mr. Webster, of Massa chusetts, to the office of Secretary of State, and Mr. Ewing, Of Ohio, to that of Secretary of the Treasury, while Mr. Bell, of Tennessee, and Mr. Badger, of North Carolina, were appointed to preside over the departments of war and the navy. Numerous other changes in the executive offices were made, and a total change in administrative measures was anti cipated. The state of the commercial and financial relations of the country were considered to be so critical that a special session of Congress was ordered for the purpose of taking those steps which were deemed essential to the restoration of 230 DEATH OF HARRISON. credit and confidence among the trading and manufacturing classes and increasing the rewards of agricultural industry. In the inaugural address of General Harrison, his views of the principles of the American government were fully ex plained, and his determination to carry their execution into effect, solemnly expressed. In concluding his address, he says, " Fellow-citizens : being fully invested with that high office to which the partiality of my countrymen has called me, I now take an affectionate leave of you. You will bear with you to your homes the remembrance of the pledge I have this day given, to discharge all the high duties of my exalted sta tion according to the best of my ability ; and I shall enter upon their performance with entire confidence in the support of a just and generous people." But these professions, and this system of policy, General Harrison was destined never to have the opportunity of real izing. His elevation to the high office of First Magistrate of the Union, furnishes a striking and melancholy example of the uncertainty of human greatness ; for on the morning of the 4th of April, before he had delivered to Congress a single message, he expired at Washington. General Harrison was in the sixty-ninth year of his age ; he died within one month of his inauguration, and was the first president who died in office. On the 5th of April the public were admitted to view the remains of the late President. His corpse was placed in a leaden coffin, with a roofed lid, and a glass cover over it. The whole was covered with a black velvet pall, trimmed with silver lace. The funeral took place on the 7th. The corpse was borne from the President's house, and was deposited in the Congressional Cemetery. The order of the ceremony was very imposing : the procession extended over two miles of space, and was the longest ever witnessed in Washington. A sentiment of the profoundest grief pervaded every part of the Union on this melancholy occasion. A national fast was proclaimed ; and the affection and respect of the people were testified by every species of public demonstration. (232) CHAPTER LXIII. TYLER'S ADMINISTRATION. CCORDING to the constitution, Mr. j Tyler now became President ; he arrived at Washington, on the 5th of April, 1841, and was immediately sworn into office. Mr. Southard, who had been elected President of the Senate, pro tempore, a few days before the close of the last session of Congress, became Vice-Presi dent. On the 8th, the new President issued an address, suited to the occasion, in which, after lamenting the decease of General Harrison, he expressed his intention of carrying into practice during his administration of the government, what he conceived to have been that gen tleman's principles. The cabinet chosen by General Harrison, was retained in office. On the 31st of May, the Twenty-Seventh Congress of the United States assembled at Washington, when Mr. White, of Kentucky, a member ofthe Administration party, was chosen Speaker of the House of Representatives, by a majority of thirty-seven. A message was transmitted to Congress, in which the President proposed that the nation should reimburse IV. 39 ii?a 234 EXTRA SESSION OF CONGRESS. the family of General Harrison, for the expenses which he must have incurred in taking office for so short a time. His views with regard to foreign policy were of a pacific character, and no important changes had taken place in foreign relations, since the last session of Congress. He stated that the census shows the population to be seventeen millions, and that it had doubled in twenty-three years. Several important subjects were presented for consideration during the special session of Congress. A bill for establishing a new Bank of the United States, however, which was consi dered the cardinal measure of the session, was defeated by the President's refusal of his signature. A second bill was prepared, after consultation between the President, his cabinet, and cer tain members of the House of Representatives ; and when this bill was defeated, by a second exercise of the negative power, all the members of the cabinet, except Mr. Webster, resigned their offices. The elevated character of the Secretary of State did not prevent his motives for retaining office from being sternly questioned at the time ; but it is now considered a most fortunate circumstance for the country that he did not abandon his post. The importance of his subsequent services in ar ranging the terms of the treaty with Great Britain, are univer sally recognised. Animated discussions took place upon the case of Alexander M'Leod, who had been arrested in New York and committed, on the charge of being concerned in the attack upon the Caro line, and the murder of Durfee, an American citizen, one of the parties killed on that occasion. His release was demanded by the British minister, who signified that a compliance with his demand was essential to the preservation of the good understanding which had hitherto been manifested between the tw-o countries. The President refused to comply with the demand, and much excitement was felt throughout the country. The trial of M'Leod took place at Utica, in the State of New York, in October, and he was acquitted, an alibi having been sworn in evidence. Thus terminated this unpleasant affair, which seemed likely at one time to involve the two nations THE RIGHT OF SEARCH. 235 in a war, and excited angry feelings on both sides of the Atlantic. Before the close of the special session, Congress passed a bill for the distribution of the proceeds of the public lands, which received the assent of the President. This measure had for many years been urged upon Congress by Henry Clay, who had repeatedly prepared bills for the purpose, one of which was passed by both branches of the national legislature, but was defeated by the omission of President Jackson to return it with his signature before the close of the session. On the reassembling of Congress at the close of the year, an important subject of dispute sprung up between Great Britain and the United States, respecting the " right of search" claimed by the former power. The debate was brought up in Congress by a clause in the message of the President at the commencement of the session, accompanied by a copy of cor respondence between Lords Palmerston and Aberdeen, and Mr. Stevenson, the American minister at London. The nature of this dispute will be best understood from Mr. Steven son's own account of it. "The government of Great Britain, with that of otheis nations, regarding the African slave trade as a great evilj, united in measures for its abolition. For that purpose laws; were passed and treaties concluded, giving to the vessels of each of the contracting parties, the mutual right of search,. under certain limitations. Independent of these treatises, and under the principles of public law, this right of search could not be exercised. The United States were invited to become a party to these treaties ; but, for reasons which tfeey deemed satisfactory, and growing out of the peculiar character of their institutions and systems of government, they dieclined doing so. They deemed it inexpedient, under any modification oe in any form, to yield the right of having their vessels searched or interfered with in time of peace upon the high seas. " In the meantime, some of the Powers who were parties to these treaties, and others who refused to> become so, con- 236 CASES OF THE AMISTAD AND CREOLE. tinued to prosecute their slave traffic ; and to enable them to do so with more effect they resorted to the use of the flags of other nations, but more particularly that ofthe United States. To prevent this, and enforce her treaties, Great Britain deemed it important that her cruisers in the African seas should have the right of detaining and examining all vessels navigating those seas, for the purpose of ascertaining their national character. Against this practice the government of the United States protested, and the numerous cases out of which the present discussion has arisen, became subjects of complaint and negotiation between the two governments." A circumstance occurred at the close of the previous year, connected with the question of the right of search, which threatened to produce unpleasant consequences, and make its settlement still more difficult. Some negroes had been carried off from the coast of Africa by a Spanish slaver called the Amistad. They rose in revolt during the middle passage, seized the ship, and murdered some of the crew. They after wards landed in the United States, where they were tried for the murders, and acquitted. In this case the American government refused to recognise the right of slave trading, and decided that any kind of resistance was lawful on the part of those who were forcibly torn from their native country. The Spanish owners demanded that the slaves should be given up to be tried in a territory subject to the crown of Spain ; but their claim was disallowed. On the 27th of October, the brig Creole, of Richmond, Vir ginia, bound to New Orleans, sailed from Hampton Roads, with a cargo of merchandise, and about one hundred and thirty-five slaves. On the 7th of November, some of them rose upon the crew of the vessel, murdered a passenger named Hewell, who owned some of them, and wounded the captain dangerously. When they had obtained complete possession, the brig was taken into the port of Nassau, in the island of New Providence, where at the request of the American consul, a guard was placed on board to prevent the escape of the mutineers. Nineteen of the slaves were identified as having DEFEAT OF THE COMPROMISE ACT. 237 participated in the deed, and they were placed in confinement until further orders. The remainder were set at liberty, notwith standing the demand of the American consul that they should be sent to the United States. The Governor of New Providence ' justified this proceeding on the ground that the slaves became free on landing in a British territory, and that he could not recognise any right of dominion over them, claimed by Ameri can owners. An earnest remonstrance was raised on this occasion in the Southern States, where the British government was charged with abetting piracy and murder. But the case of the Amistad furnished a precedent against the surrender of the slaves who mutinied on board the Creole. The result was, that the nineteen incarcerated in the jail at Nassau were not given up, but were tried there, the rest being allowed to depart wherever they pleased. During this year the President gave proofs that he did not intend to allow the veto with which the constitution intrusted him to be an ineffective instrument in his hands. A bill for the extension of the celebrated Compromise Act, was first subjected to the use of this power ; and a new tariff bill, which followed, 'shared the same fate. In September, how ever, a modified bill was passed, to which he gave his consent. His independent exercise of the veto power, however, gave great offence to the party to whom the President owed his elevation to office ; and a committee was appointed, who reported against the course he had pursued. A protest fol lowed on the part of the President, in which he inveighs against the unfairness and unconstitutionality of the report. As several questions had occurred between the British and American cabinets, of an irritating nature, Sir Robert Peel determined to send Lord Ashburton as a special ambassador to the United States, clothed with full powers to effect an amicable adjustment of all causes of dispute between the two governments. His lordship arrived in New York on the 1st of April, and proceeded immediately to effect the object of his mission. He was met by Mr. Webster, the Secretary of State, on the part of the United States, and their negotiations 238 THE ASHBURTON TREATY. were brought to a close in August. On the 9th of that month a treaty was signed by the two plenipotentiaries, with a pro vision that it was to be duly ratified and a mutual exchange of ratifications to take place in London, in six months from that date. By this treaty the line of the North-Eastern Boundary was settled by a minute geographical description of the country through which it was to run. It was also stipu lated that Great Britain and the United States should each maintain on the coast of Africa a sufficient squadron or naval force, carrying not less than eighty guns, for the purpose of enforcing separately and respectively the laws, rights, and obligations of each of the two countries, for the suppression of the slave trade. Both parties to the treaty also agreed to unite in all becoming representations and remonstrances with those powers within whose dominions slave markets were allowed to exist ; and to urge upon all such powers the pro priety and duty of closing such markets at once and for ever. The treaty was ratified by the Senate on the 20th of August, 1842, and on the 31st of the same month, Congress adjourned, after a laborious session, in which were passed ninety-five public acts, thirteen joint resolutions, and one hun dred and eighty-nine private bills. Two other public bills were passed, which were defeated by the veto ofthe President, and two more were defeated by not receiving the executive approval before the close of the session. On the reassembling of Congress, the principal subject of attention was still the plan for an Exchequer. That which was presented by the Secretary of the Treasury, and recom mended by the President, how ever, was rejected by the House of Representatives, (one hundred and ninety-three to eighteen,) January 27th, 1843. During the same session of Congress which closed, (June, 1844,) the principal subjects of attention were the modification of the tariff, and the annexation of Texas to the United States. The attempt to reduce the duties on imports was defeated by decisive majorities. The treaty which was originally negotiated by the commissioners appointed REPUDIATION OF STATE DEBTS. 339 by the government of Texas, and signed by President Tyler, was rejected by the Senate. One of the most remarkable features in the recent history of the United States, is the deliberate repudiation by several of the States of the public engagements Which they had con tracted by bonds, on the faith of which private individuals have advanced money to them. One pretext alleged for this flagrant violation of public faith was, that the bonds were not assignable, and that as they had been negotiated by the original holders, payment could not be legally enforced by the assignees of these instruments. The effect of a resort to such a contemptible quibble as this, on the credit of a state, appears not to have been duly considered. In the case of Pennsyl vania, there was no professed repudiation, but a simple bank ruptcy of the exchequer, with abundant wealth in the state, and apparently the most lamentable extravagance or incapacity in the management of its fiscal affairs. The shock which American credit has received in consequence of these pro ceedings was abundantly manifest, when the government of the United States found itself unable, with the utmost exertion, to negotiate in Europe a loan so small as not to amount to more than one-fourth of its ordinary annual income. It is but just, however, to remark, that the public sentiment on the subject of repudiation has been so clearly and univer sally expressed, that a confident hope is now entertained among intelligent men that the state debts will all be ulti mately paid. The gradual return of general prosperity, and the increase of enlightenment as to the utter impolicy of repu diation and its disastrous effects on public morals as well as individual happiness, will soon demonstrate the necessity of honouring every engagement to which a state seal has been affixed. The principal remaining feature of President Tyler's ad ministration, was the passing of a joint resolution, by both Houses of Congress, for the annexation of Texas. The inde pendence of Texas had never been recognised by Mexico ; on the contrary, a continual war was kept up by her, consisting 240 ANNEXATION OF TEXAS. mainly in predatory incursions, attended by circumstances re volting to humanity. The contiguity of the two nations to our territory involved our own peace. Our government, therefore, from time to time exerted its friendly offices to bring about a termination of hostilities upon terms honourable alike to both the belligerents. Its efforts in this behalf proving of no avail, the only alternative left the executive, was to take advantage of the well known disposition of Texas, and to invite her to enter into a treaty for annexing her territory to that of the United States. The treaty, which was negotiated for this purpose by the executive, failed to receive the ratification of the Senate, that body urging as an objection that the question of annexation had not as yet been placed before the people of the United States. This objection, however, soon lost its force, for at the presi dential election in November, a controlling majority of the people, and a large majority of the states, declared in favour of im mediate annexation. Immediately after this election, President Tyler recommended the adoption of the terms of annexation, by Congress, in the form of a joint resolution, or act, to be perfected and made binding on the two republics, when adopted in like nianner by the government of Texas. The joint resolution, or act, proposed by President Tyler, passed both Houses of Congress by a large majority; and on the 3d of March, 1845, the last day of his administration, President Tyler proposed to submit the first and second sec tions of that resolution to the republic of Texas, as an overture, on the part of the United States, for her admission as a State into our Union. On the 4th of March, the term of Mr. Tyler s presidency ex pired, and James K. Polk (of Tennessee) took possession of the chair. George M. Dallas (of Pennsylvania) was chosen Vice-President. '--ii-" /illk Ji Awl mMKmM CHAPTER LXIV. POLK'S ADMINISTRATION. HE first act of the new President was to instruct the Charge d'Affaires of the United States in Texas to lay before the government and citizens of that republic the first and second sections of the joint resolution of Congress, for their approval and acceptance. The executive govern ment, the Congress, and the people of Texas, successively complied with all the terms and conditions of the joint resolution. Nothing now remained to consum mate the event, but the passage of an act by Congress to admit the state of Texas into the Union upon an equal footing with the original states. This act was passed at the next annual meeting of the American Congress on the 29th of December, 1845. During this session of Congress (1845-6) the'tariff law of 1842 was repealed, and another substituted which reduced the duties on imports in a considerable degree. This important change in the national policy was not effected without a lively opposition in both houses of Congress ; and in the senate the new tariff bill was passed only by the casting vote (243) 244 THE TARIFF OF 1842. of the Vice President. Serious apprehensions were enter tained respecting the probable effects of the new law on the manufacturing interests of the country ; and Pennsylvania, in particular, resented the apprehended injury to her coal miners and iron manufacturers so gravely as to elect a new legislature, a majority of which was composed of members opposed, in their political views, to the administration of the general government. Another important measure which marked the early part of Mr. Polk's administration, was the establishment of what is termed the independent treasury. By the provisions of this act of Congress, all moneys paid into the treasury for customs, imposts, and other dues, are required to be in specie; and instead of being as heretofore deposited in banks, the public treasure is entrusted to officers specially appointed by the government to receive and disburse it. Payments from the treasury are also required to be made in specie. The reason assigned fol- this measure is the increased security of the public funds, which were supposed to be in constant peril from the alleged insecurity of the banks. The result of the experiment, of course, can only be known, after a trial of several years' duration ; and can only be fairly stated, after a comparison of the expenses and losses actually suffered by the treasury tinder the operation of the old and the new sys tems respectively. A great deal of apprehension has been entertained by the commercial classes with respect to the effect of this measure in withdrawing specie from circulation. Simultaneously with the repeal of the tariff of 1842, Great Britain modified her corn laws, and reduced many other duties to moderate revenue rates. This simultaneous abandonment of a protective tariff by the United States and Great Britain, has opened new markets for our agricultural and other pro ducts ; commerce and navigation have received a new impulse ; and a reciprocity in the exchange of commodities has been established by the two nations. At the same time that the tariff question agitated the coun try, the " Oregon question" was settled between the United States and Great Britain. In the two preceding administra- WAR WITH MEXICO. 245 tions, the parallel of 49 degrees of north latitude, as a bound ary, had been offered to and rejected by Great Britain ; and she in return made such inadmissible demands, that the offer of 49 degrees, as a boundary, was withdrawn by the direc tion of President Polk, and our title to the whole Oregon territory asserted by him. The question, after agitating both countries for a considerable length of time, was, however, finally settled on the parallel of 49 degrees; both nations retaining the free and open navigation of the Columbia river, south of that line. While these two great questions (the repeal of the tariff of 1842, and the Oregon difficulty) agitated the public mind, our dispute with Mexico, arising principally from the annexation of Texas, was rapidly approaching the necessity of an appeal to arms. Although this republic was in no condition to resist her powerful neighbor, she still strenuously protested against the act of annexation as a violation of the law of nations, and an unjust dismemberment of her territory ; and while threatening war as the consequence of that act, she called upon other nations to bear witness to the justice of her plea. So powerful was the popular feeling upon this point, that President Herrera, who favored an amicable adjustment of all" the difficulties, was compelled to resign, and General Paredes elevated to the supreme dignity. This change occurred about the time that the American envoy-extraordi nary arrived at the capital ; and with several other unhappy circumstances, contributed to render his mission fruitless. He was even obliged to return to the United States, without having been acknowledged in his proper capacity by the new government. This transpired while the terms of annexation were under consideration by the congress of Texas. The Mexican minis ter at Washington had already demanded his passports, and left the United States, declaring that the "resolution of an nexation was an act of aggression, the most unjust which can be found recorded in the annals of modern history ; namely, that of despoiling a friendly nation like Mexico of a consi derable portion of her territory. ' ' After his return, intercourse between the two countries in a great measure closed ; and a 246 WAR WITH MEXICO. period of non-intercourse, the terrible calm of suspense and anxiety which precedes the storm, ensued. War was now confidently anticipated by a large number in both countries ; and, resolving to prepare for the emergency, President Polk issued orders for the organizing of a " corps of observation," "to concentrate an efficient military force on the western frontier of Texas." This force, in the words of the president's message, "was ordered to take positions in the country between the Nueces and Del N,orte, and to repel any invasion of the Texan territory which might be attempted by the Mexican forces. Our squadron in the gulf was ordered to co-operate with the army." The whole was placed under the command of General Zachary Taylor. This officer was intrusted with his responsible station on the recommendation of Major-General Scott. His abilities as a soldier and commander had been fully tested in all the wars of the United States, since his entering the army in 1808; but he appears to have been overlooked by government, until brought to notice by the commander-in-chief. When but twenty-three he defended Fort Harrison against an over whelming body of savages, compelling them to retreat with heavy loss ; and the greatest battle of the Florida war was fought and gained by five hundred troops under his com mand, opposed to seven hundred Indians. He is the oldest brevet officer in the army, and when appointed to superin tend the corps of observation was in command of the 2d division of the western army, stationed near Fort Jessup, Louisiana. One of his most remarkable qualities is his extreme modesty— a diffidence in his own abilities, and this had contributed, among other causes, to render him actually unknown to a majority of the American people, at the time of his appointment. To himself the measure was, no doubt, unexpected ; but he immediately commenced the necessary preparations for a proper discharge of his important duties. He was directed by government to choose a position in the Texan territory, which would enable him to repel any inva sion from Mexico. Corpus Chrpti, lying west of the Rio Nueces was the position selected by General Taylor. The army encamped OCCUPATION OF POINT ISABEL. 247 at that place in August, 1845, and remained in that position until the llth of March, 1846, when it moved westward, and on the 28th of that month, reached the east bank of the Rio Grande, opposite Matamoras. General Taylor received positive orders to abstain from all aggressive acts towards Mexico, or Mexican citizens, and to regard the relations between the 'two countries as peaceful, unless Mexico should declare war, or commit acts of hostility indicative of a state of war : these orders were faithfully exe cuted. General Taylor, on his arrival at the east bank of the Rio Grande, left his army under the command of General Worth, and proceeded towards Point Isabel, with a company of dra goons, occupied it, and received from steamboats, which arrived at the same time, a considerable quantity of supplies for the army. This place was made the depdt for the supplies and military stores of the " army of occupation." Having com pleted this arrangement, General Taylor returned to the main body of his army, and set about erecting ramparts and trousses, employing fifteen hundred men constantly, in order to render the position which he had chosen secure. About this time Colonel Cross, United States' quartermas ter-general, was murdered by a band of marauding rancheros. This was the first life lost in the " army of occupation," and was soon followed by the waylaying and killing of Lieutenant Porter and three others, who had been sent out to reconnoitre. The Mexicans now crossed the Rio Grande in great num bers, both above and below General Taylor's camp ; concen trating their forces mainly between Point Isabel and the main fortification, afterwards called " Fort Brown." All commu nication between these two posts was cut off for the space of three days. Captain Walker, of the Texan Rangers, on the 28th of April, went out to reconnoitre, but was driven back to Point Isabel, with the loss of some of his party. Notwith standing this, on the 29th he set out with a message from Major Munroe (commanding at Point Isabel) to General Taylor, and succeeded in reaching the camp of the latter in safety. 248 THE ASSAULT UPON FORT BROWN. The day after the receipt of this message, (May 1st, 1846,) General Taylor took up the line of march for Point Isabel, with the main body of his army, leaving a regiment of infantry and two companies of artillery at Fort Brown, under the com mand of Major Brown. He reached Point Isabel on the evening of the 2d, having met with no opposition on the part of the enemy. As soon as the Mexicans became aware of the departure of the main body of the army, they opened a heavy fire on the small force left in Fort Brown, from a battery of seven guns. The fire was instantly returned with spirit, and twenty minutes after the Americans commenced firing, the battery was silenced. Another attack was commenced with shot and shells from another battery, killing a serjeant, but effecting no other injury. On the morning of the 5th of May, a heavy force of the enemy assailed Fort Brown on the rear, from a strong battery which they had placed during the preceding night. Simulta neously with this attack, the fire was renewed from Matamoras, thus exposing the Americans to a galling cross-fire. Nothing daunted, however, the Americans returned the fire on both sides, and maintained the unequal contest with the utmost cool ness, until the fire of the enemy ceased. On the morning of the 6th, the attack was again renewed with spirit, on both sides. On the forenoon of this day, Major Brown, the commander of the fort, was mortally wounded by a shell from one ofthe Mex ican batteries. He was succeeded in command by Captain Hawkins, who, at half-past four o'clock, was summoned to surrender the fort, and, as might have been expected, refused. The firing was again renewed, and continued for the rest of that day. Early on the 7th, the enemy recommenced the attack, and, with very few intermissions, continued their fire till dark. On the 8th, the attack was again renewed, and was continued until the firing on the field of " Palo Alto" was heard, when the Mexicans retreated towards the main body of their army under General Arista, who was then engaged in battle with the forces under General Taylor. The main body of the army of occupation marched from BATTLE OF PALO ALTO. 249 Battle of Palo Alto. Point Isabel, on the evening of the 7th of May, and bivouacked seven miles distant from that place. On the morning of the 8th, the march was resumed. About noon the advance of cavalry reached the water hole of " Palo Alto," and reported a large Mexican force in front. General Taylor ordered a halt on reaching the water, with a view of resting his men, and de liberately forming his line of battle. The Mexican line was now plainly visible across the prairie, and about three-fourths of a mile distant. Their left, composed of a heavy force of cavalry, occupied the road resting upon the thicket of chap- parel, while masses of infantry were discovered in succession on the right, greatly outnumbering the American forces. At two o'clock, the Americans took up the march by heads of columns, in the direction of the enemy; their eighteen- pounder battery following the road. While the columns were IV.— 3» 250 BATTLE OF PALO ALTO. advancing, Lieutenant Blake, of the topographical engineers, volunteered a reconuoisance of the enemy's line. This was handsomely performed, and resulted in the discovery of two batteries of artillery in the intervals of their cavalry and infantry. These batteries were soon opened upon the American line ; their fire was, however, shortly returned by all the American artillery. The eighth infantry, which formed the extreme left of the American line, was thrown back to secure that flank. The first fires of the enemy did little execution in the ranks of the Americans, while the cavalry, which formed his left, was completely dispersed by the fire of the eighteen-pounder bat tery, and Major Ringgold's artillery. The Mexican cavalry, with two pieces of artillery, now made a movement through the chapparel towards the right of the Americans, but was gal lantly repulsed by the fifth infantry, and Captain Walker's company of volunteers, supported by a section of Major Ring gold's battery, under the command of Lieutenant Ridgley. The grass of the prairie had been accidentally fired by the artillery, and the volumes of smoke now partially concealed the armies from each other. As the cannonade was suspended, the eighteen-pounder battery was ordered to occupy the posi tion first occupied by the Mexican cavalry. The first brigade and fifth infantry were advanced from their former positions, and assumed positions to the right and left of the eighteen- ' pounder battery. The Mexicans made a change of position corresponding to that of the Americans, and after a suspen sion of nearly an hour, the firing was resumed. The fire of the American artillery was now most destruc tive ; openings were constantly made in the Mexican line. The constancy with which this severe cannonade was sustained by the Mexican infantry, drew from the Americans marks of sur prise and admiration. Captain May's squadron, which was detached to make a demonstration on the left of the enemy's position, suffered severely from the fire of the artillery, to which it was for some time exposed. The fire of the Mexicans was now mainly BATTLE OF PALO ALTO. 253 directed against the eighteen-pounder battery, and the guns under Major Ringgold in its vicinity. The Major, while coolly directing the fire of his pieces, was struck by a ball from the enemy, and mortally wounded. In the mean time, the American artillery on the right had been reinforced by a battalion of artillery under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Childs. A strong demonstration of cavalry was now made by the enemy, against this part of the line, and the column continued to advance under a heavy fire from the eighteen-pounder battery. The battalion was in stantly formed in square, and held ready to receive the charge of the cavalry ; and when the advancing squadrons were within. close range, a deadly fire of canister from the eighteen-pounders soon dispersed them. A brisk fire of small arms was now opened upon the square, but being returned by a well-directed volley from the front of the square, all further firing of the enemy in this quarter was silenced. It was now nearly dark, and the action on the right had closed, the Mexicans having been completely driven back from their position, and foiled in every attempt against the American line. While the above was going forward on the right, several serious attempts were made against the left of the American line. Captain Duncan's battery, supported by the eighth in fantry, and Captain Kerr's squadron of dragoons, gallantly held the enemy at bay, and finally drove him with immense loss from the field. The action continued until dark, when the enemy retired into the chapparel, in the rear of his posi tion. The American army bivouacked on the ground it occupied. The loss of the Americans in this battle was, nine killed, forty-four wounded, and two missing : that of the Mexicans was not less than two hundred killed, and four hundred wounded. The force of the Americans engaged was one hundred and seventy-seven officers, and two thousand one hundred and eleven men — aggregate, two thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight. The Mexican force, according to the statements of their own officers, was notless than six thousand regular troops „ 254 BATTLE OF RESACA DE LA PALMA. On the morning of the 9th, the Mexicans, who had en camped near the field of battle of the day previous, were dis covered moving by their left flank, in order to gain a new position on the road to Matamoras, and there again resist the advances of the Americans. General Taylor ordered his supply train packed in the rear of his position, and left with it, for its protection, four pieces of artillery. He, at the same time, sent the men and officers who were wounded in the battle of the day previous, to Point Isabel. He then moved forward with the columns to the edge of the chapparel or forest, which extends to the Rio Grande, a distance of seven miles. Several companies of infantry, and a select detachment of light troops, (under the command of Captain M'Call,) were thrown forward to ascertain the enemy's position. The command of General Taylor, about daylight, came up with the division under the command of Captain M'Call, who reported the enemy in force in the front, and occupying a ravine .which intersects the road, and is skirted by thickets of dense chapparel. Captain M'Ce.11's command became, soon after, closely engaged with the enemy, who, with eight pieces of artillery, maintained an incessant fire upon his advance. The action now became general, and although the Mexican infantry gave way before the resistless progress of the Ameri cans, yet their artillery was still in position to check the ad vance, several pieces occupying the pass across the ravine which they had chosen for their position. General Taylor, perceiving that no decisive advantage could be obtained until this artillery was silenced, ordered Captain May to charge the batteries with his squadron of dragoons. This was gallantly and effectually executed ; the Mexicans were driven from their guns, and General La Vega, who remained alone atone ofthe batteries, was taken prisoner. The squadron not being pro tected by infantry, were unable to retain possession of the artillery taken, but it was completely silenced. In the mean time, the eighth infantry had been ordered up, and had become warmly engaged with the Mexicans on the right of the road. BATTLE OF RESACA DE LA PALMA. 255 This regiment, and a part of the fifth, were now ordered to charge the batteries, and after a short, but severe, resistance on the part of the Mexicans, the latter were entirely driven from their guns and position on the left of the road. The light companies of the first brigade, and the third and fourth regiments of infantry, had been deployed on the right of the road, where, at various points, they became warmly en gaged with the Mexicans, who were finally driven from every position on the right of the road ; and precipitately retreated towards the river, leaving baggage of every description. All the Mexican official correspondence was captured in the camp where the Mexican general-in-chief had established his head quarters. General Taylor orde'red Captain Kerr's dragoons, and Cap tain Duncan's battery, to pursue the retreating enemy, and, if possible, cut off his retreat to Matamoras. This they could not effect, but they succeeded in capturing a number of pri soners. Great numbers of the Mexicans were drowned in attempting to cross the river near the town. The strength of the marching force of the Americans, on this day, was one hundred and seventy-three officers, and two thousand and forty-nine men — aggregate, two thousand two hundred and twenty-two. The actual number engaged with the enemy did not exceed seventeen hundred. The Mexican force numbered at least six thousand men : they had been re inforced after the action of the 8th, both by cavalry and infantry, to an extent at least equal to their loss on that day. The loss ofthe Americans, in the battle ofthe 9th, (Resaca de la Palma,) was three officers killed and twelve wounded ; thirty-six men killed and seventy-one wounded. The loss of Lieutenant Trego, killed in Capt. May's charge on the Mexican battery, was deeply regretted. The loss of the Mexicans was very great. Nearly two hundred of their dead were buried by the Americans, on the day succeeding the battle. The total loss of the Mexicans, in killed, wounded, and missing, in the two affairs ofthe 8th and 256 SURRENDER OF MATAMORAS. 9th, is moderately estimated, by General Taylor, at one thou sand men. "Our victory," says General Taylor, " has been decisive. A small force has overcome immense odds of the best troops that Mexico can furnish — veteran regiments, perfectly equipped and appointed. The causes of victory are doubtless to be found in the superior quality of our officers and men." Not having the means for crossing rivers, the Americans were unable to complete the victories of the 8th and 9th, by crossing the Rio Grande, and taking immediate possession of Matamoras. At daylight, however, on the 18th, the troops commenced crossing the river. No resistance was offered by the Mexicans on the bank of the river, and it is said that many of them assisted in landing the boats. After crossing, General Taylor demanded the unconditional surrender of the city : this demand was instantly complied with, the Mexican flag being hauled down, and that of the United States run up in its stead. On arriving at the city, it was discovered that Arista had departed with all his forces ; such of the military apparatus as could not be removed, in their haste to escape, was thrown into the wells. A party of the Americans was despatched to pursue the retreating army, and harass its rear; they succeeded in overtaking a small rear party, and after a slight skirmish, made twenty-two of them prisoners. Arista retreated, with all his force, to Rimosa, where he encamped, waiting a reinforcement from his commander-in- chief, Paredes, then President of the Republic of Mexico. On the 15th, Barita, a town near the mouth of the Rio Grande, on the Mexican side, was quietly taken possession of by a small force despatched by General Taylor for that pur pose. A part of the fleet, then blockading the coast, co operated with this force. General Taylor, although in possession of Matamoras, was in no condition to advance further into the enemy's country. He was deficient not only in troops, but in supplies and the means of transportation. He was, in consequence, compelled to remain at this post through the greater part of the summer. TAKING OF MONTEREY. 257 Paredes. Before the end of June, General Taylor was strongly re inforced by the arrival of numerous bodies of volunteers from various parts of the Union ; but his means of transportation were still deficient; and it was not until the latter part of August, that he was enabled to commence his movement through the interior, towards Monterey. In the mean time, the Mexican ports of Mier, Reynosa, and Camargo, had been occupied by the Americans, without any resistance on the part of the Mexicans. Towards the end of_August, General Worth wras ordered by General Taylor to advance with his division from Camargo to Seralvo, and there await further orders. From this post he sent advices to General Taylor, on the 5th of September, that Monterey had been reinforced by a large force of Mexi cans, under the command of General Ampudia. This important information determined General Taylor to IV— 33 258 SIEGE OF MONTEREY. advance immediately and attack Monterey. He accordingly took up his line of march towards Seralvo on the 7th, leaving General Patterson in command of all the forces stationed at the various posts between Camargo and Matamoras. On his arrival at Seralvo, instead of waiting for further reinforce ments, he pushed forward with the main body of his army, consisting of but little more than six thousand men, and arrived before Monterey on the morning of the 19th, esta blishing his camp at the " Walnut Springs," within three miles of the city. On the 20th, General Worth, with the division under his command, was ordered by General Taylor to move by a cir cuitous route to the right, to gain the Saltillo road beyond the west of the town, to storm the heights above the bishop's palace, which vital point the enemy appeared to have well for tified. Various circumstances prevented General Worth from reach ing the intended position, until the morning of the 21st, and after an encounter with a large force of Mexican cavalry and infantry, supported by artillery from the heights, he repulsed them with loss, and finally encamped, covering the passage of the Saltillo road. It was here discovered, that besides the fort at the bishop's palace, and the fortified heights above it, two forts, on commanding eminences on the opposite side of the palace, had also been fortified and occupied by the Mexicans. To favour the enterprise of Worth in the rear, the first divi sion of regular troops, under General Twiggs, and the volun teer division under General Butler, were ordered to make a diversion against the centre and left of the town. A heavy fire was now opened from all the Mexican batteries upon the advancing Americans, and for a time was most destructive. Ere this day closed, Worth had successfully stormed and car ried the two principal redoubts in the rear of the town, and immediately turned the enemy's guns upon the Palace. A small force of the Americans, detached to favour the movements of Worth, entered the town under a heavy fire of artillery from SIEGE OF MONTEREY. 261 the citadel and works to the left of the town, and of musketry from the houses and small works in front. After entering the town, a movement was made towards the right, with a view of gaining the rear of one of the principal forts and carrying it. This was effected, but not without a very heavy loss on the part of the Americans, embracing some of their most gallant and accomplished officers. The division under General Worth sustained comparatively little loss. The 22d passed without any active operations in the lower part of the city. The citadel and other works continued to fire at parties exposed to their range, and at the work which was occupied by the Americans. One of the principal batteries ofthe Americans, under, the command of Captain Bragg, was placed under cover in front of the town, to repel any demon stration of the enemy's cavalry in that quarter. At the dawn of day, the two remaining heights above the bishop's palace were stormed and carried by General Worth's division, and early in the afternoon the palace itself was taken, and its guns turned upon the fugitive garrison and the town, which latter, being so distant, was little injured. During the night ofthe 22d,the Mexicans evacuated nearly all their defences in the lower part of the city, and threw the main body of their force into the cathedral and principal de fences of the centre of the town. The abandoned works were immediately occupied by the Americans, who opened a heavy fire, both of artillery and musketry, upon the defences of the Mexicans. This day's fight is said to have been worth seeing ; it was sublimely magnificent. The Americans advanced from house to house, and from street to street, until they reached a street but one square in rear of the principal plaza, in and near which the Mexicans were mainly concentrated. This advance was conducted vigorously, and with due caution, and although destructive to the Mexicans, was attended with but small loss on the part of the Americans. Deeming it impru dent to advance further, General Taylor withdrew his troops to the evacuated forts, and concerted with General Worth for a combined attack upon the points still held by the enemy. 262 SIEGE OF MONTEREY. General Worth. Simultaneously with the evacuation of the works in the lower part of the town, the works at the upper extremity were for the most part abandoned, which enabled General Worth to push his division still further into the town. Before night the Americans had entered the city at all points, driving the enemy to the cover of the principal works in the centre of the town. All night long the mortar (which had been sent to General Worth's division in the morning) did good execution, within effective range ofthe enemy's position. Early on the morning of the 24th, General Taylor received a communication from General Ampudia, commander-in-chief of the Mexican force, proposing to evacuate the town upon certain conditions, to be agreed upon by the commanding officers of both armies. The terms of the capitulation of the city were in substance these : That the Mexican forces evacuate the city, which was to be delivered up to the Americans. The SIEGE OF MONTEREY. 263 Mexicans should march out with their muskets and twenty rounds of cartridges, and six pieces of cannon. That the Mexicans (during an armistice of six weeks) should not appear this side of a line running through Leinares, and ter minating at Rinconada; and the Americans should not advance beyond it. Upon occupying the city, the Americans discovered it to be of great strength in itself, and all its approaches carefully and strongly fortified. The town and works were armed with forty-two pieces of cannon, well supplied with ammunition, and manned with a force of at least seven thousand troops of the line, and from two thousand to three thousand irregulars. The whole effective force of the Americans was four hundred and twenty-five officers, and six thousand two hundred and twenty men — aggregate six thousand six hundred and forty- five. The artillery of the Americans consisted of one ten- inch mortar, two twenty-four pounder howitzers, and four light field batteries of four guns each — the mortar being the only piece suitable to the operations of a siege. The loss of the Americans was twelve officers and one hun dred and eight men killed ; thirty-one officers and three hun dred and thirty-seven men wounded. The loss of the Mexi cans not known, but it considerably exceeded that of the Americans. Monterey now became the head-quarters of the main body of the regular army. This city is one of the oldest in Mexico, having been built by the Spaniards nearly three centuries ago. It is nearly two miles long and one mile wide, with streets running parallel, crossed by others at right angles. The city contains three plazas or squares, upon the main one of which stands the principal cathedral. This building, during the attack, was used by the Mexicans as a depository for military stores. The houses are of one story, with walls of strong mason- work, thirty inches in thickness, rising three or four feet above the roof. These walls, rising in the manner they do, afforded the Mexicans a powerful means of defence. The reduction, 264 SANTA ANNA RECALLED. and subsequent occupation of this city, was necessary, as it commanded one of the principal passes to the interior, and its capital. After establishing the head-quarters of his army at this place, General Taylor detached Brigadier-general Worth, with twelve hundred men and eight pieces of artillery, to Saltillo. Brigadier-general Wool, and the column under his command, two thousand four hundred strong, with six pieces of artillery, were ordered to occupy the town of Parras, lying seventy miles north-east of Saltillo. Saltillo, to which Worth was ordered, is about seventy miles from Monterey, and at an elevation of two thousand feet above the latter place. These two places were occupied by the Americans without any oppo sition, the enemy having fallen back as far as San Luis Potosi. The American fleet, although in the Gulf of Mexico from the commencement of hostilities, had as yet taken no active part in the war, except capturing Tampieo, and blockading Vera Cruz and the various ports lying on the coast; thus preventing any communication, and cutting off all supplies from foreign countries. In the mean time, the government of Mexico had undergone a serious change. Paredes had been deposed, and Santa Anna, who had been exiled, was recalled, and placed at the head of affairs. Immediately after his arrival at the capital, he set about raising a formidable army to resist the further advance of General Taylor. Before the close of the year, he had succeeded in raising twenty thousand men, and con centrating them at San Luis Potosi, which place he strongly fortified and filled with military stores. General Taylor waited for the advance of this formidable force for some time, and at last determined to meet and attack them upon their own ground. He accordingly set out with his force for Victoria, where he arrived on the 30th of December. General Taylor was now superseded in the supreme com mand ofthe American army in Mexico, by General Scott, the commander-in-chief, who drew from General Taylor the main ARRIVAL OF GENERAL SCOTT. 265 General Taylor. body of the regular and volunteer force then under his com mand, to act in conjunction with the fleet in the Gulf, in the reduction of Vera Cruz and the Castle of San Juan de Ulloa. General Taylor was ordered to fall back to Monte rey, to await the arrival of the fresh recruits — volunteers which had been ordered by Congress to take the field be fore he advanced any farther into the interior. On reaching Monterey, his regular force was but six hundred men, includ ing the company of dragoons under the command of Captain May. In February, 1847, he had received reinforcements raising his army to nearly six thousand men ; and anticipating an attempt, on the part of Santa Anna, on the line of posts between himself and Matamoras, he determined to advance and fight a pitched battle with him. Accordingly, the army IV.— 34 266 BATTLE OF BUENA VISTA. under his command took up the line of march, and on the 20th of February encamped at Agua Nueva, (new water,) eighteen miles south of Saltillo; but learning from one of his scouts that Santa Anna was within twenty miles of his position, rapidly advancing with twenty thousand men, he broke up his camp at Agua Nueva, and fell back to a well chosen position in front of Buena Vista, seven miles south of Saltillo. The position chosen by General Taylor for his battle ground was an admirable one. The mountains rise on either side of an irregular and broken valley, nearly three miles in width, which is dotted here and there with bills and ridges. On the right of the American line ran a deep ravine, which protected that flank more effectually than half a dozen regi ments could have done. The left was protected by the moun tains, and a succession of rugged ridges and precipitous ravines. The peculiarities of this position supplied, in a great measure, the disadvantage of so vast an inferiority of numbers. On the morning of the 22d of February, the Mexicans were seen approaching, in immense numbers, over the distant hills. Their officers and engineers were distinctly seen flying over the field, dragging their cannon, (thirty-two in number,) about to put them into position. While the Mexicans were arranging themselves in the line of battle, Santa Anna sent a summons to General Taylor to surrender at discretion ; announcing that he had with him twenty thousand men, and that the small force of the Ame ricans (five thousand four hundred) was unequal to the contest. To this summons General Taylor returned a nega tive reply. Immediately after the return of the messenger to General Santa Anna's camp, the Mexicans opened the fire of their artillery upon the American lines, which, though kept up briskly, did so little execution in the ranks of the Americans, that it was considered unnecessary to return it. Just before dark, a number of Santa Anna's infantry, having succeeded in getting a position high up the mountains, to the left of the Americans, opened a most tremendous fire i BATTLE OF BUENA VISTA. 267 upon their flank. The fire was returned by a portion of the Kentucky mounted regiment, under Colonel Marshall, who were dismounted and detached for that purpose. The skir mishing continued until dark, with no result to the Americans but the wounding of three men slightly. During the night, a Mexican prisoner was taken, who re ported that the Mexican force consisted of fifteen thousand infantry, and six thousand cavalry, thus confirming the state ment of his superior. At sunrise, on the morning of the 23d, the battle began in earnest. The Mexicans were drawn out in immense num bers. The dark lines of their infantry were drawn out as far as the eye could reach, and their cavalry seemed to cover the whole view with their interminable lines. From the move ments soon perceptible along the left of the American line, it became evident that the Mexicans were attempting to turn that flank, and for this purpose had concentrated a large body of cavalry and infantry. To prevent this movement of the enemy, General Taylor ordered Sherman's and Bragg's bat teries to the left, the second Illinois regiment, under Colonel Bissel, occupying a position between them ; while the second Kentucky regiment were transferred from the right of the line, so as to hold a position near the centre. The extreme left was supported by the second Indiana regiment, under Colonel Bowles : this regiment was placed so as to oppose, by a direct fire, the flank movements of the enemy. As soon as these dispositions had been effected, both armies opened the fires of their artillery, and at the same moment the Mexican infantry commenced a rapid fire of musketry. The fire of the enemy was received with great firmness by the Americans, who returned an ample equivalent : each regiment vying with the other in the honourable ambition of doing the best service to their country. While this fierce conflict was going on, the enemy's cavalry had been slowly pursuing its way along the mountain defiles, and, though the American artillery had wrought great havoc among its numbers, the leading squadrons were almost in posi- 268 BATTLE OF BUENA VISTA. tion to attack the Americans in the rear. To prevent this movement ofthe enemy, the American artillery was advanced, its front extended, and its whole fire opened upon the ranks of the enemy, completely dispersing them. The battery on the right had now opened its fire, and had driven back, with an immense loss, a large body of Mexican lancers, advancing in that direction. The battle now raged with fury — the discharges of the infantry, and the volleys of artillery followed each other in rapid succession, and deadly was the effect. Twice more did the Mexican cavalry rally their scattered numbers, and twice were they driven back, in utter confusion, after the last charge taking refuge among the mountains, on the opposite side of the valley. The fortunes of the day were now with the Americans. Santa Anna saw the probable result, and by craft and cunning sought to avert it. He sent a white flag to General Taylor, desiring the bearer to ask him "what he wanted." The answer returned by General Taylor was, " that he wanted peace." The flag, however, only proved a ruse on the part of Santa Anna, in order that he might gain time to collect his scattered forces. This he effected, notwithstanding the efforts of the Americans to prevent it. The Mexicans now came on in large numbers, and the carnage for some time was dreadful on both sides. The Americans were but a handful to oppose the frightful masses that were ever and anon hurled upon them. A superior force of the enemy engaged the second Illinois and second Ken tucky regiments, and completely overwhelmed them by num bers. Captain O'Brien, with two pieces of artillery, sustained this heavy charge to the last, but was finally compelled to leave his guns on the field, his infantry support being entirely routed. The moment was now most critical; the day seemed lost beyond redemption to the Americans. Victory, which a very short time before appeared within their grasp, was as suddenly torn from them. At this critical moment, Captain Bragg, who had just arrived [from the left, was, by General Taylor, ordered at once into BATTLE OF BUENA VISTA. 271 battery. Without any infantry to support him, and at the momentary risk of losing his guns, this gallant officer opened a heavy fire upon the Mexican line, which was but a few yards from the muzzles of his pieces. The first volley caused the enemy to hesitate, and the second and third drove them back in utter confusion. The second Kentucky regiment, which had advanced beyond supporting distance, was attacked and driven back by the Mexican cavalry. Taking a ravine which led in the direction of the battery under Captain Washington, the cavalry soon became exposed to his fire, which checked and drove them back with severe loss. The remainder ofthe American artillery now opened a heavy fire upon the right flank of the enemy, and thus contributed to his final repulse. No further attempt was made by the enemy upon the Ame rican position ; and after the last deadly fire of the American artillery, both armies seemed willing to pause upon the result. The Americans slept upon the field of battle, prepared, if necessary, to resume operations on the morrow. But before sunrise on the 24th, the enemy had disappeared, having re treated to Agua Nueva, leaving only his dead and dying on the battle-field. The great disparity of numbers, and the ex haustion of the Americans, rendered it inexpedient and hazardous to attempt a pursuit. The American force engaged in the battle of Buena Vista, was three hundred and thirty-four officers, and four thousand four hundred and twenty-five men — aggregate four thousand seven hundred and fifty-nine. The remainder of the American army was stationed in and near Saltillo, for its defence. The Mexican force was stated by General Santa Anna, in his sum mons, to be twenty thousand men. The loss of the Americans was two hundred and sixty-seven killed, four hundred and fifty-six wounded, and twenty-three missing. That of the Mexicans in killed and wounded was nearly two thousand ; deserters from their ranks nearly three thousand. Nearly five hundred of their dead were left upon the field of battle. Many officers of distinguished merit among the Americans were killed. Colonels Yell, Hardin, and Clay, 272 INVESTMENT OF VERA CRUZ. were particularly regretted. Colonel Clay was the son of the celebrated Henry Clay. After the battle of Buena Vista, General Taylor determined to open the communication between Monterey and Camargo, which had been cut off by General Urrea, at the head of about five thousand cavalry. He immediately started in pursuit of this general, taking with him Captain May's dragoons, and two companies of artillery. He pursued Urrea as far as Caidereta, where he ascertained that he had escaped beyond the moun tains. General Taylor then fell back on Monterey. General Wool, with the main body of the American army, had encamped at Buena Vista. Both generals awaiting orders from General Scott before proceeding farther into the interior. General Scott, commander-in-chief of the American army, did not arrive at the seat of war until the first of January (1847). Finding the forces on and near the Rio Grande in adequate to the object of capturing the city of Vera Cruz and the castle of San Juan de Ulloa, he was under the necessity of detaching a portion of the army under General Taylor ; and General Worth was accordingly ordered to leave Saltillo with a body of regular and volunteer infantry, and join the forces then concentrating at Tampieo and the island of Lobos. It was not, however, till the 7th of March that General Scott, after concentrating his forces, amounting to nearly twelve thousand men, and embarking them in the fleet, consisting of ships and transports of all sizes, one hundred in number, arrived at Anton Lizardo. The beach lying due west from the island of Sacrificios was selected by General Scott and Commodore Conner, then com mander of the American fleet in the Gulf, as the most suitable point for landing the troops for the investment of Vera Cruz. On the 9th of March the disembarkation of the troops com menced, superintended by the principal officers of both army and navy in person. During the 9th, the Americans met with no opposition to their landing, but early on the morning ofthe 10th, the Mexicans opened a brisk fire upon them from the SIEGE OF VERA CRUZ. 273 General Scott. chapparel near the camp. The fire was returned with spirit by the Americans, and the Mexicans were finally driven within the walls of the city. The American steamer Spitfire, at sun rise the same morning, took a position in front of the castle and the city, and commenced a fire, which she continued for about an hour. Her fire was returned by both with spirit. Little damage was effected on either side. The investment of the city now commenced, and although exposed at intervals to a heavy fire from the town, and the attacks of the Mexican cavalry without, the Americans succeeded in completing, by IV.— 36 274 SIEGE OF VERA CRUZ. the 13th of March, the entire investing line, which occupied a space of ground about eight miles in length, and completely circumscribed the place. From the 13th to the 22d, the Americans were employed in landing and planting their heavy batteries, exposed during the whole time to a heavy fire of artillery from the castle and town. About midday on the 22d, General Scott summoned the au thorities of the city to surrender. The answer returned him was, that they would bury themselves beneath its ruins, sooner than surrender it into the hands of their foe. Immediately after this answer was returned, the Americans took their posi tion and opened upon the city with their mortars. The Ame rican batteries consisted of nine mortars, four twenty-four pounders, and two ten-inch howitzers. The city and castle, the moment the Americans were discovered taking position, commenced firing shot and shell, and the firing between both parties, from the time of the opening of the American batteries to the night of the 25th, was heavy and uninterrupted. On the 25th, in particular, the damage done to the city was immense. On the evening of the 22d, a battery of thirty-two pounders and four sixty-eight pounders, from the squadron, manned by seamen, and commanded by officers from the squadron, was landed and placed directly in the rear of the city, and on the morning of the 23d opened its fire. This battery told with such powerful effect, that five of the twelve batteries surround ing the city were directed to it, without having the least effect in damping the ardour of the American seamen. On the evening of the 22d, the steamers Spitfire and Vixen, and the schooners Petrel, Bonita, Reefer, Tampieo and Falcon ; each vessel having one heavy gun, and commanded by Captain Tat- nall, of the steamer Spitfire, moved from the anchorage at Sacrificios, and took up a position close in shore, and com menced firing shot and shells into the city. They remained in this position until the morning of the 23d, when they got under way and stood within about one quarter of a mile from the castle, at a point to the north of Washerwoman Shoal, so SURRENDER OF VERA CRUZ. 275 that both city and castle were within range of their guns. This position they retained nearly three hours, firing alternately into the city and castle ; and, notwithstanding their close proximity to the latter, and a continued fire of shot and shells from that point of the enemy's defences, and from Fort Santiago, not a wound was received or a vessel injured. At the expiration of three hours this little fleet was recalled, but during the period it was engaged it did much injury to both city and castle. During the 26th, a heavy norther blew, and for the whole day the fire on both" sides was suspended. The destructive effect of the American batteries, on the 25th, induced the people of the city to propose to General Morales to surrender both it and the castle into the hands of the Americans. Morales de clared to them his intention never to surrender while it was possible to fire a gun ; but, fearful of a repetition of the scenes of the 25th, they deposed Morales and elected Landero in his stead. On the morning of the 27th, Governor Landero sent a flag of truce with an offer to surrender the city by itself; to which General Scott replied, that he could take both city and castle, and would accept only the surrender of both. The flag returned to the city, but during the day negotiations were again opened by the enemy, which resulted in the surrender of both city and castle. The following is a summary of the terms of capitulation agreed" upon by Generals Worth and Pillow, and Colonel Totten, on the part of the Americans, and Villannuera, Her rera, and Robles, on the part of the Mexicans : The whole garrison or garrisons to lay down their arms and surrender themselves prisoners of war. The Mexican officers to retain their arms and private effects, and to be allowed five days to retire to their respective homes on parole. The public property of every description to be delivered up to the United States, on condition that it would be restored to Mexico by a definite treaty of peace. On the 29th, the Mexicans marched out of city and castle, and, halting between the American lines, stacked their arms. 276 SURRENDER OF VERA CRUZ. laid down their colours and equipments, and then marched towards the interior, under the promise of not serving against the United States during the war. On the same day, General Scott, with General Worth and his division, accompanied by the chief officers of the army and navy, entered and took possession of the city and castle. As the American flag was hoisted at the plaza, and over San Juan de Ulloa, salutes were fired simultaneously from the castle, the batteries of the city, and from the squadron. General Scott immediately took up his quarters in the palace, and invested General Worth with the command of the city, appointing him military governor, assigning, at the same time, the command of the castle to Colonel Belton ; that of Fort Santiago, at the southern extremity of the city, to Major Scott. The loss of the Americans during this siege was remarkably small. Their whole loss was seventeen killed and twenty- eight wounded. The loss of the Mexicans not rightly ascer tained, but it many times exceeded that of the Americans. The loss among the non-combatants of the city was unfortunately very great. It was estimated that upwards of five hundred of the inhabitants of the city were killed during the engage ment. The amount of the spoils of war taken by the capture of Vera Cruz was immense. The enemy laid down ..over four thousand stand of arms, and one thousand more were found in the city. Four hundred pieces of ordnance and a large quan tity of ordnance stores, including a vast amount of powder, balls, shells, and Paixhan shot, also fell into the hands of the Americans. Commodore Perry, having superseded Commodore Conner in the command of the American squadron, ordered Lieutenant Hunter, ofthe United States steamer Scourge, to proceed with his vessel to the town of Alvarado, and blockade that port. These orders were obeyed. The vessel was put under way, and, as it approached the town, commenced a fire upon its de fences. . At the same time, a boat, containing two officers and men, was sent ashore, demanding the unconditional surrender STORMING OF SIERRA GORDO. 279 of the place, with but thirty minutes for doing it ; all of which were instantly acceded to ; and thus was taken, by one vessel of three guns, the town of Alvarado. At two o'clock, the following morning, the steamer arrived at Tlacotalpam, fired a gun, and sent a boat, containing three officers and six men, ashore with a summons to surrender un conditionally — time allowed thirty minutes — which was in stantly acceded to. The capture of these two places took place a few days subsequent to the capture of Vera Cruz and the castle. For this gallant action, Lieutenant Hunter was dis missed from the squadron by Commodore Perry, on a charge of having disobeyed orders. He ordered Lieutenant Hunter only to blockade the port of Alvarado, instead of which the gallant lieutenant took possession of the town, and also of Tlacotalpam, without losing a single man. Santa Anna, after his inglorious defeat at Buena Vista, by a force less than one-fourth that of his own, immediately repaired to the capital, (Mexico,) and there organized a new army, and proceeded with it to the pass of the Sierra Gordo. This place he strongly fortified, rendering it, as he thought, impregnable. General Scott received intelligence of the movements of Santa Anna at the pass of the Sierra Gordo, pushed forward the main body of his army towards that place, and arrived in its immediate neighbourhood on the 16th of April. After taking a reconnoisance of the enemy's works, he determined to storm them. To any other than American soldiers it must have appeared impracticable to take them either by storm or strategy. The road from Vera Cruz, as it passes the Plan del Rio, which is a wide rocky bed of a once large stream, is com manded by a series of high cliffs, rising one above the other, and extending for several miles. These were all well fortified. The road then turns to the right, and curving round the ridge, passes over a high cliff, which was completely enfiladed with forts and batteries. This ridge is the commencement of the Terra Temploda, the upper or mountainous country. The high and rocky ravine of the river protected the right flank of 280 STORMING OF SIERRA GORDO. Santa Anna. the position, and a series of most abrupt and apparently impas sable mountains and ridges covered their left. Between these points, running a distance of two or three miles, a succession of strongly fortified forts bristled at every turn, and seemed constructed so as to defy all power and skill. The Sierra Gordo commanded the road on a gentle declination, like a glacis, for nearly a mile ; an approach in that direction, by the Americans, was therefore impossible. A front attack must have resulted in the total annihilation of the American army. Santa Anna expected such an attack, confiding in the desperate valour of the Americans, and believing it impossible for them to turn their position either to the right or to the left. General Scott, however, with his practised eye, perceived the trap set for him, and determined to avoid it. He, therefore, had a road STORMING OF SIERRA GORDO. 283 cut through the chapparel to the right, so as to escape the fire in front, and turn his position on the left flank. This move ment of General Scott's was made known to Santa Anna by a deserter from the American camp, and consequently a large increase of force, under General La Vega, was sent to the forts on the left. On the morning of the 17th, General Scott, in order to cover his flank movements, ordered the division under General Twiggs to advance against the fort on the steep ascent in front, and a little to the left of the Sierra. This expedition was com manded by Colonel Harney, who, at the head ofthe rifles, and some detachments of infantry and artillery, carried the fort under a heavy fire of grape and musketry. General Scott, having secured this position in front and near the strongest of the enemy's fortifications, and having elevated one of his large guns to the top of the fort, prepared to follow up his advan tages. A demonstration was made by the Americans from this position against another strong fort in the rear, and near the Sierra, but the Mexicans being in too strong force, the under taking was abandoned. On the morning of the 18th, General Twiggs was ordered forward from the position he had already captured, against the fort which commanded the Sierra. At the same time an attack (on the fortifications on the enemy's left) was to be made by Generals Shields and Worth's divisions, who moved in sepa rate columns, whilst Pillow's division advanced against the strong forts and difficult ascents on the right of the enemy's position. General Santa Anna, fully aware of these intended movements of General Scott, had thrown large bodies of men into the various positions to be attacked. The steep and rough character of the ground, the constant fire of the enemy in front, and the cross fire of the forts and batteries which enfiladed his lines, made the duty assigned to General Twiggs one of surpassing difficulty. His men sought no shelter, and, led on by Colonel Harney, and regardless alike of the steepness and difficulty of the ascent, and the deadly fire of the enemy, they stayed not in their course, until, 284 STORMING OF SIERRA GORDO. leaping over the rocky barriers and bayoneting their gunners, they drove the enemy pell-mell from the fort, delivering a deadly fire into their ranks from the guns, as they hastily re tired. Thus did this division carry the main position of the enemy and occupy the fort which commanded the road. It was here the enemy received their heaviest loss, and , one of their generals, Vasquez, was killed. Shortly after the capture of this position, General Worth, having, by great exertions, passed the steep and craggy heights on the enemy's left, summoned a strong fort in the rear of the Sierra to surrender. This fort was manned by a large force of Mexicans under General Pinzon, a mulatto officer of considerable ability and courage, who, seeing the Sierra carried, thought prudent to surrender, which he did, with all his force. General Shields was not so fortunate in the battery which he attacked, and which was commanded by General La Vega. A heavy fire was opened upon him, under which the fort was carried with some loss, by the Illinois and New York regiments. Among the first who fell under this fire was General Shields, who received a grape shot through his lungs, by which he was completely paralyzed. On the right of the enemy's position, General Pillow com menced the attack against the strong forts near the river. The Tennessee regiment led the attack, and was followed by the other volunteer regiments. A heavy fire was opened upon this division from a masked battery, which told with such dreadful effect, that General Pillow withdrew his men, and while pre paring for another attack, the attacks on the other points proving successful, the enemy were compelled to surrender. This ended the action for the day. The victory ofthe Americans was complete. Five Mexican generals and nearly six thousand men surrendered themselves prisoners of war. The Mexican force engaged in this battle, as admitted by their own officers, was six thousand in the lines, and six thousand, including two thousand lancers, outside the intrenchments. The American force engaged amounted to about eight thousand men. The loss, on both sides, in killed and wounded, was about equal, amounting on either side to four STORMING OF SIERRA GORDO. 285 hundred or five hundred men. Among the articles captured were thirty pieces of beautiful brass cannon, of large calibre, and mostly manufactured at the royal foundery of Seville (Spain). A large quantity of fixed ammunition, of superior quality, was also taken. The private baggage and money chest of Santa Anna, containing about twenty thousand dollars, was also captured. Immediately after the main fort of the Sierra had been car ried by General Twiggs's division, Generals Santa Anna, Ampudia, and Canalizo, with about one-half of the Mexican army, left the field, and rapidly retreated towards the interior. When the Americans had carried the various positions of the enemy, and the road was clear, General Twiggs started in hot pursuit of the fugitives, and pressing closely upon their heels, pursued to within three miles of the city of Jalapa. A strong position, five miles west of Sierra Gordo, fortified and defended by a fine battery of brass cannon, was abandoned by the enemy, and occupied by the Americans. After the victory at Sierra, the two American generals, Scott and Taylor, prepared their forces for a rapid march towards the capital; General Scott by the main road from Sierra Gordo, and General Taylor from Buena Vista, taking possession of and occupying the city of San Luis Potosi on his route. General Scott afforded the Mexicans no respite, but pressed vigorously upon their retreating footsteps. The cities of Jalapa and Perote were occupied by the victorious Ameri cans, in their onward march to the capital. On the 18th of April, a portion ofthe American fleet, under the command of Commodore Perry, entered the harbor of Tuspan, attacked the town, and finally obtained possession of it, with the loss of only seventeen men in killed and wounded. The Americans, on entering the town, dismantled all its forti fications. This place being captured, placed the Gulf coast completely in the hands of the Americans. During these operations of the main army under Scott and Taylor, a force both land and marine had taken possession of 286 CONQUEST OF CALIFORNIA. the northern Mexican provinces, known as New Mexico and California, a territory equal in extent to the thirteen original states of the American Union. On the 18th of August, Brigadier-general Kearney, with about sixteen hundred men, arrived at Santa Fe, after a fa tiguing march of eight hundred and seventy-three miles, and took formal possession of that capital and its country, the governor and military force having fled at his approach. From this place he set out with three hundred dragoons for Cali fornia; but after advancing about one hundred and eighty miles, he received an express from Lieutenant-colonel Fremont, stating that that officer had already obtained possession ofthe territory. The general, however, still proceeded, though with a diminished force. Early in the spring of 1846, Fremont had been despatched by the United States government, with about sixty men, on an exploring expedition of the countries on the Pacific. Soon after entering upon duty, he received intelligence that the Mex ican General Castro was marching toward him with a large force. A convoy of fourteen men and two hundred horses, designed for Castro's camp, was captured by twelve of his men ; and four days after, the military post of Sanoma, con taining nine brass cannon, two hundred and fifty muskets, and some officers and men, was surprised and taken. This was followed by the retreat of General Castro, who was pur sued by the combined forces of Fremont and Commodore Stockton, until they reached the " City of the Angels." This they entered without opposition, took possession of the whole country, as a part of the United States, and established a form of government, at the head of which was Captain Fremont. Little resistance was made to these movements until the commencement of the year 1847, when the inhabitants seem to have aroused for one great effort to rid themselves of the invaders. On the 24th of January an engagement took place at La Canada, between two hundred and ninety Americans, and two thousand Mexicans and Indians. Not withstanding the disparity in force, and advantageous- posi- BATTLE IN CHIHUAHUA. 287 Benton. tion of the enemy, they were totally defeated, with the loss of thirty-six killed and forty-five wounded, while their antagonists remained perfectly unharmed. At El Embudo a second engagement took place on the 29th, when a small force, under Captain Burgwin, routed a detachment of the enemy, killing twenty and wounding sixty, their own loss being one killed and one wounded. On the 3d of February an affair occurred at the fortified sta tion Puebla de Taos, which continued two days, and resulted in its surrender to the Americans. This closed the campaign in New Mexico. Meanwhile, in Chihuahua the enemy had been carefully for tifying all their towns and the passes of the mountains. One of these, which commanded the road to the provincial capital, 288 MR. BENTON'S APPOINTMENT. and was defended by immense entrenchments and three thou sand infantry and cavalry, was attacked by a far inferior force on the 28th of February. Both parties fought desperately, availing themselves of every advantage which skill, or the position of the mountain ridges supplied. The Americans at length rushed upon the entrenchments, pouring in a most destructive fire of musketry, and immediately charging hand to hand. This broke the ranks of the Mexicans, who fled on all sides, closely pursued by their antagonists, who captured all the artillery and military stores. During the session of Congress, held while General Taylor was conquering Santa Anna, and General Scott was preparing to reduce Vera Cruz, a proposition was entertained by that body for terminating the Mexican war by appointing Mr. Benton, the Senator from Missouri, lieutenant-general of the American armies, and sending him to Mexico with full powers to fight or treat with the enemy, as circumstances might re quire. This project was defeated in the Senate. Mr. Benton subsequently received an appointment as major-general, under the bill for adding ten new regiments to the army, which was passed at this session ; but on the President's declining to grant him extraordinary rank and unusual powers, he threw up his commission. Terrible as was the defeat at Sierra Gordo to the prospects of Mexico, and the popularity of her president, she was still too haughty to acknowledge herself conquered by suing for peace. When news of the battle reached the capital, a pro clamation was issued calling upon all citizens to unite for the national honor, and the defence of their homes and property. Plans of defending all the principal passes were drawn up, troops raised, and every means used to retrieve the late losses by a vigorous campaign. On the 19th of May, Santa Anna arrived at the capital. He put himself at the head of the army, reorganized it, and commenced an extended line of fortifications. A body of troops took post at the Rio Frio pass, considered one of the COMMENCEMENT OF GUERILLA WARFARE. 289 Commencement of the Guerilla Warfare. strongest in the country, and proceeded to fortify it. At the same time he sent manifestoes throughout Mexico, calling on the inhabitants for men, money and stores. Beside these measures for regular national resistance, the Mexican government established what is called a guerilla system of warfare. This was to be conducted by small squads of horsemen, principally, rancheroes and highwaymen, who were to carry on a partisan war, against detachments of the American army, and whose guiding motto was " no quarter." Numerous small parties were formed, and a system of preda tory robberies commenced, some of which are unsurpassed in shocking barbarity by any events in the history of America. IV.-37 290 CAPTURE OF TUSPAN. Capture of Tup pan. At different times a number of these guerillas attacked indi viduals, upon the road from Monterey to Camargo, and butch ered them in a horrible manner. Such depredations were not confined to the Americans, but extended to defenceless trave lers among their own countrymen. Some time after, a party of Americans made a descent upon a rancho near Ceralvo, and hung more than forty Mexicans. Subsequently to this a young man named Oglesby, was murdered in returning on official business from Camargo. A party of Texans was despatched to arrest the murderers and bring them to justice; but having overtaken them, they slaughtered every Mexican. In the meantime some important events were being trans acted by the American main armies, and by the squadron in the gulf. On the 17th of April, Commodore Perry made preparations for an attack upon the town of Tuspan, a small sea-port on the Tuspan river. At daybreak on the following morning, the steamboats Spitfire, Vixen and Scourge, with three gun-boats, and all the cutters of the squadron, passed WORTH CAPTURES PUEBLA. 993 the bar of the river, and advanced toward the forts. When within long range, the enemy opened their fire, first with cannon, and afterwards with musketry and escopettes. In a little while the steamers replied with balls and Paixhan shot. The enemy were soon obliged to retire from the forts, with some loss ; when Commodore Perry landed, and took posses sion of the town. The greater part of the Mexican army, and many of the inhabitants fled into the interior, leaving their arms, clothing and domestic utensils, at the mercy of the conquerors. On the 19th, a division of General Twiggs' command, en tered the town of Jalapa without opposition. It subsequently became a depot for a part of the American forces. Upon receiving news of this disaster, the enemy withdrew all their troops from the castle of Perote, and marched with the greatest precipitancy for the interior. Colonel Velasquez was intrusted with full powers to negotiate with the advancing Americans, for the surrender of the town. At twelve o'clock on the 22d of April, General Worth entered and took posses sion of both it and the castle, without opposition. Perote is one of the strongest places in Mexico. The fort ress affords quarters for two thousand troops and their officers, with ample store-houses, hospitals, magazines, etc., and a supply of excellent water within the walls. The armament consisted of fifty-four guns and mortars of various calibres, and in good condition ; eleven thousand and sixty-five cannon balls ; fourteen thousand three hundred bombs and hand gren ades, and five hundred muskets. Generals Landero and Morales, who had been confined in the castle since the fall of Vera Cruz, together with some American prisoners, were set at liberty. On the 15th of May, General Worth approached the city of Puebla, which was understood to contain a large force of the enemy. A party of lancers, commanded as it was sup posed by Santa Anna himself, issued from the city at the appearance of the Americans, and advanced toward them. 294 ATTACK ON AMERICAN BAGGAGE TRAIN. After much manoeuvring, the Mexicans arrived within artil lery range, and a skirmish ensued, in which several of them were killed. They then wheeled about and retired to a short distance; but continued to hover near the city until it was entered by the Americans. The latter experienced no further opposition ; all the stores, magazines, ammunition, and public and private property were surrendered to them, together with some prisoners. General Worth established his head quar ters in the city, while Santa Anna pushed toward the capital. After this victory, no event of any importance seems to have taken place, until the 8th of June, when a small recon noitring party and some citizens, in all about one hundred and fifty, left Puebla for Vera Cruz. Captain Bainbridge of the 3d artillery was commander. On leaving Jalapa, and ap proaching Sierra Gordo, they ascertained that some thousands of Mexicans were concealed in the pass, and a few officers who had gone to the rear of the train had already been fired at. Notwithstanding this, the party marched through unmo lested, and arrived at the bridge that evening. While preparing to bivouac, they ascertained that a party were barricading the bridge ; and although excessively fatigued, detached a guard below the bridge in order to prevent being surprised. In the morning another detachment cleared the bridge with out opposition, and the main body immediately passed over. An officer and a private soldier, were> sent to bring the wagon train on the opposite side. Returning, they were fired upon by about twenty-five Mexicans, the wagon-master and four others killed, and the wagon captured. Captain Bainbridge then prepared for action, and a company of lancers appearing ready to charge, something serious was anticipated. The latter however retreated without coming to action, and the captain pursued his way unmolested until he arrived at the encampment of Colonel Mcintosh. This officer had been previously attacked by the enemy, and was awaiting reinforce ments. All night the Mexicans fired into his camp, approach ing very near to the sentinels, and occasionally appearing FIGHT AT THE NATIONAL BRIDGE. 295 Captain Duperus' Diagoons charging the Guerillas. ready for a charge. Captain Duperus' dragoons behaved very nobly in this affair, and the safety ofthe whole command was perhaps owing to them. The next day Bainbridge set out for Vera Cruz, which he reached in safety. Meanwhile Captain Duperus' command, having a long return train to guard, and being threatened by a large body of lancers, halted at Santa Fe, where they were charged by a greatly superior force, which they repulsed, after killing a number of the enemy and suffering little loss them selves. A few of the wagons however were cut off, and the drivers taken prisoners. Captain Duperus arrived safely at Vera Cruz, having lost in all, three killed and three wounded. On the same day that Bainbridge's party left Colonel Mc Intosh's camp, General Cadwalader arrived with eight hundred men, and two howitzers, and pushed on toward the National Bridge. Approaching it he occupied the heights from which the enemy had fired on the former party. Here he was attack ed by a large Mexican force, posted on the ridges and in the chapparel, and a short but extremely obstinate struggle ensu ed, which resulted in the repulse of the enemy. About one 296 MEXICAN MOVEMENTS. hundred of them were killed, General Cadwalader losing fifteen killed, and from thirty to forty wounded. In this affair a company of newly raised volunteers under Lieutenant Blakely, with two howitzers, charged the Mexican barricades and swept them with a few discharges; but in passing through, the lieutenant received a heavy fire from a ridge commanding the road, by which he sustained a loss of one killed and four wounded, including himself, and of several horses. The heights were then charged on the right and left of the road, and successively carried. After passing the bridge, General Cadwalader was attacked by a large party of guerillas, who kept up a continual fire with little effect. Previous to this battle, the loss of Colonel Mcintosh, in his affair with the guerillas, was considerable. When attacked the party fell back, and the enemy, instead of pressing their advantage, seized upon the wagons, twenty-eight of which, with nearly two hundred pack mules, became their property. The whole loss amounted to about four thousand dollars. About this time a considerable party in Mexico, openly advocated a change of rulers. After the terror and confusion attending the defeat of Sierra Gordo, had worn away, time was afforded, for a calm view of the character of that great battle ; and the result of this was by no means favorable to the popularity of the commander-in-chief. Many were anxious for peace ; and in order to obtain their object, they advocated the accession of ex-president Herrera, to supreme dignity. This officer was favored by the clergy, and a respectable minority in Congress ; but opposed by the army, and perhaps a majority of the people. These divisions seriously retarded the raising of troops, and the general organization of the army. Anarchy in the higher departments of government ensued, and numbers of officers left the main army, in order to join the seemingly more profitable service of the guerillas. At this stage of affairs, Santa Anna sent to Congress his resignation as president of Mexico, and chief commander of her armies. Whether this proceeding was prompted by MARCH OF SCOTT FOR THE CAPITAL. 297 honest motives, or by a latent desire to arouse their old affec tion by the fear of losing him, is uncertain ; but probably the latter was his real intention. If so, he was successful; Con gress refused to accept his resignation, returning thanks for former services, and expressing their entire confidence in his merits and abilities. The movement had a beneficial effect ; with but few exceptions the confidence ofthe disaffected revi ved, and the raising of troops became more active than before. For a considerable time, the Mexicans turned their attention to the fortifying of the Rio Frio pass, a deep gorge, which takes its name from a small river adjacent. Here it was expected that a last stand would be made for the capital ; and on account of the immense natural strength of the place, much anxiety was felt throughout the United States, lest General Scott should meet with unprecedented loss in attempting to force it. These fears proved groundless. After a tedious stay at Puebla, the American army broke up its camp on the 4th of August, and marched for the metropolis. They reached the dreaded defile soon after, and passed through without experi encing any opposition. This is one more culpable neglect on the part of Mexico, which increases, if possible, her notoriety for feebleness and military insufficiency. With but a com parative handful of good troops, the gorge of the Rio Frio would prove a perfect Thermopylae to any invading army. It being the rainy season in Mexico, the American army was much delayed by almost impassable roads, as to be unable to reach Ayotla before the 15th. About four miles in advance of this place, is the strong fortification of Penon, which was munitioned and garrisoned in the most careful manner, and commanded a full sweep of the main road to the capital. After a careful reconnoissance, so much loss was anticipated, in case of passing this work, that an old concealed road was preferred to the direct one. Round this the whole army marched to the town of San Augustin. A detachment of ten thousand Mexicans endeavored to arrest this movement, but IV.— 38. 298 ADVANCE TO CONTRERAS. were repelled with some loss by Captain Taylor's battery, and the division of General Twiggs. On the 18th General Worth's column moved down the road in the direction of San Antonio, from which place the enemy fired upon a squadron of dragoons, who had been advanced to protect the engineers in their reconnoissance of that fortress. The first discharge killed Captain Thornton and wounded the guide. This caused the dragoons to be withdrawn, and Colonel Duncan's battery with some sappers and miners, moved down the road to a position which would enable them to act in any direction, in case of emergency. Various other movements took place, Colonel Smith's light battalion was stationed on the left point, to hold the enemy's flank in check; Colonel Garland took a position on the right, and Colonel Clarke, with the Indiana brigade, moved down the road until the head of his column rested on the wing of Colonel Garland's. In this position they passed the night. General Worth with part of the first brigade, oc cupied the hacienda of St. Juan de Dios, which the enemy fired into about sundown, but without injury to the soldiers. The troops lay on the field all night, destitute of tents or blankets, and exposed to a drizzling rain, which about two in the morning became a perfect shower. Early on the 19th General Pillow commenced his march for the fortifications of Contreras, accompanied by the forces of Lieutenants Smith and Callender. The general opened the road as he advanced, until he reached a high point from whence the enemy's fortifications were in view, and between one and two o'clock, the divisions of General Twiggs came up with the advance and moved forward — General Smith's brigade advancing to the left and Colonel Riley's to the right. The batteries moved with great difficulty, having to travel half a mile over a broken and confused mass of lava, appa rently impassable even to footmen. The enemy opened their heavy batteries from Contreras, and the advancing troops of General Smith's brigade hotly engaged their infantry, which extended across a deep ravine FIRST ATTACK ON CONTRERAS. 299 and creek, in front of the fortifications. The artillery now poured forth heavy discharges, and for a little while the strug gle was vigorous. The Mexicans were driven from their posi tion with great loss, but afterwards concentrated their fire upon some howitzers and a battery, under Captain Magruder. For more than an hour, these were exposed to the fire of twenty- two pieces of artillery, when their loss became so severe, that General Smith ordered them to retreat. While these movements were taking place, the battle was raging with fury in other parts of the field. General Pillow ordered Pierce's brigade to support Smith, and Cadwalader's to support Colonel Riley. About this time Santa Anna, with twelve thousand Mexicans, appeared to the left of Contreras, evidently with the design of attacking Riley and Cadwalader. In consequence of this movement, Pillow . ordered Colonel Morgan with the 15th artillery, to support Cadwalader; and General Scott arriving about the same time, detached General Shields's volunteers for the same purpose. Magruder's battery and the howitzers being disabled, it became evident that the left was advancing on a route prepared for them by the enemy, the latter having cleared away all the brush and other obstacles that obstructed their view, thus exposing the American infantry to a most destructive fire as they approached. A feint attack was therefore made to divert the attention of the enemy, while General Smith moved with some artillery and rifles to the village Of Ensaldo. This village i3 protected on one side by a deep ravine, and on the road between it and a neighboring stream, is a house and garden, surrounded by a high stone wall. The village is intersected by narrow lanes, between high dikes, enclosing gardens full of fruit trees and shrubbery, thus affording con cealment and protection for the men. General Smith with Cadwalader on the right, and Riley on the left, now determined to attack the large force on the Mexi can right ; but before the necessary movements could be com pleted, night set in, and the enemy's line could not be seen. General Cadwalader then resumed his position at the edge of the village; Riley's brigade was formed inside, the rifles were 300 BATTLE OF CONTRERAS. on his left, and the 3d infantry in the churchyard. In these pos tions they remained all night without fire or shelter, al though exposed to a drenching rain. The other divisions of the army including all the officers with General Scott himself, had in like manner no other covering than their usual uniform- At 3 o'clock next morning the brigade of General Smith commenced their march for the enemy's main work. At this moment General Shields arrived, and although the superior officer, he generously declined commanding, and took post at Ensaldo, in order to prevent the enemy occupying it in their retreat. The other troops then moved onward, Colonel Riley being in advance, followed by Generals Cadwalader and Smith. Riley moved up the ravine bearing a little to the left, and as he marched over the bank fronted the rear of the enemy's work, but was protected from the severity of its fire by the favorable position of the ground. The enemy now opened a warm fire upon his flank, but turning to the troops he ordered them to charge. The front rushed down the hill with loud cheers, followed by the rear in a dense heavy column. Cad walader hurried to support him, while General Smith ordered a brigade to face to the left and advance in line to attack the enemy's force in flank. The latter met the Mexicans outside the fort just as Colonel Riley rushed into it, charged them with the bayonet, and gained a complete victory. They fled on all sides. They were not allowed to move unmolested, for while passing in supposed security at some distance from En saldo, they received a galling fire from Shields's command, which was concealed for the purpose of annoying their flight. The general had lighted his fire in the village, in order to im press them with the belief that his troops were breakfasting there ; and by this stratagem succeeded in deceiving the en emy and drawing them within point blank range of his rifles When the Mexican main body had passed through a narrow defile, an officer drew up a number of lancers at the pass and surrendered. By this sagacious manoeuvre the Americans were long enough detained in securing the prisoners, to allow the enemy to secure themselves. At Contreras the Americans captured twenty-two pieces of CAPTURE OF CONTRERAS. 3Q3 artillery, mostly of large size, a great number of pack mules, large quantities of ammunition and munitions of war, and up wards of fifteen hundred prisoners, including several officers of high rank. The enemy left seven hundred dead upon the field, and many more were buried by themselves. The com mandant ofthe fort was General Valencia ; the troops outside were led by Santa Anna. Two guns taken from General Tay lor at Buena Vista were among the trophies. The captured arms were secured, and a detachment left to protect the ordnance, ammunition and prisoners. The column then re-formed for the purpose of pursuing the enemy, who had been met by a force from San Angel. General Twiggs now arrived, and ordered an immediate march. The troops were instantly in motion, General Shields's brigade being in advance, General Twiggs in the centre, and General Pillow in the rear. They soon came up with the Mexicans, when a sort of running fight commenced ; the enemy endeavoring to make a stand at every point of the road ; while the unerring fire of the riflemen drove them from place to place, until they were obliged to take refuge in Cherubusco. General Scott now arrived and took command of the whole division. When the Mexicans perceived that Contreras was carried, they evacuated all their smaller fortifications, and with their artillery and whole force fell back on Cherubusco. This place was also reinforced by troops from Contreras and Mexico, and here they strengthened themselves for a final struggle. Both nature and art had contributed to make these works strong. The. ground was completely masked by a growth of high corn and an orchard, thus precluding a view of the fort, which afterwards proved to be one of great regularity although erected within the short space of thirty-eight hours. The church buildings formed a large square — a wall scaffolded for infantry composed the lower front at the north end ; behind this was a higher building also covered with infantry, and in its rear the church with a high steeple on its left side, and both were filled with infantry. In front of the first wall was a curtain connecting two salient angles which flanked it, they 304 BATTLE OF CHURUBUSCO. being continued back to the side walls ofthe church, all heavily garrisoned with soldiers, and mounting seven pieces of artillery. This was the point at which General Smith's brigade opened the action, followed a little further to the left, by Colonel Riley's brigade — the two sections that formed the Sierra Gordo division of General Twiggs. Captain Taylor's battery of light artillery, also took position near this work, on the right of General Smith's brigade, and was soon greeted by a heavy fire from the fort. For an hour and a half he sustained this heavy attack in a manner that excited the admiration of all who witnessed it. Twenty-three of his company, and fifteen horses were killed, and a considerable number wounded. At the opposite side of the fort, the breastwork extended across the road from the church, presenting a similar front, excepting the buildings of the church. The work on the road was also strengthened by a bridge over a creek, behind which was a body of infantry. The work mounted three or four guns. General Pillow with part of his division was sent round by General Scott to assault it ; but after wading waist deep, through the mud and mire of the corn-fields, he met General Worth coming up from San Antonio with his division. The two commands advanced together against the work. At the same time the commander ordered General Shields with his own division, and part of another, under General Pierce, to attack the enemy's extreme left, where they were heavily en trenched. This movement was executed slowly ; the troops having to pass through corn-fields of high growth, intersected by ditches running through them in every direction. The action now became general, and its severity has never been surpassed by any battle upon this continent. * The enemy numbered three times their opponents, had the advantages of artillery and position, and were stimulated by the conscious ness that this was their last stand for the capital. Such was the roar of muskets, and thundering of artillery, that it was impossible for the soldiers to hear the commands of their officers. The loss of the Americans was nearly one thousand men. When the battle had raged uninterruptedly for two hours, IV.-39 THE ARMISTICE. 397 the Americans reached a position favorable to charging with the bayonet. This terrible weapon decided the day. Gene rals Pillows and Worth carried the work on the road, General Twiggs the one at the church, containing seven pieces of artillery, two stand of colours, one hundred and four officers, and eleven hundred men; while General Shields drove from its position the force with which he was engaged. As soon as the last work (the tete depont) was carried, the greater part of Worth's and Pillow's forces passed the bridge, in rapid pursuit ofthe enemy. These generals coming up with Brigadier-General Shields, the three united their forces, and pressed upon the fugitives to within a mile and a half of the capital. Here Colonel Harney, with a small portion of his brigade of cavalry, rapidly pressed to the front, and charged the enemy up to the nearest gate. Captain Kearny lost an arm, two other officers were wounded, and one killed. Thus in one day eight thousand five hundred Americans fought five successive battles, defeated thirty-two thousand men, made nearly three thousand prisoners, including eight generals, (among them two ex-presidents,) and two hundred and five other officers ; killed or wounded four thousand of all ranks, besides dispersing entire corps; and captured thirty-seven pieces of ordnance, a great quantity of small arms, and a full supply of every kind of ammunition. Their total loss was ten hundred and sixty-three, of whom seventy- six were officers. At this time, perhaps, General Scott could have entered the Mexican capital sword in hand ; but unwilling to urge the humiliated foe to desperation, and anxious to improve so favorable an opportunity of making peace, he humanely halted his troops before the gates. On the 21st, when about summoning the city to surrender, he was met by a commis sion, proposing a truce. Rejecting the offered terms, he despatched his contemplated note to Santa Anna, omitting the summons. Next day commissioners were appointed by both commanders, an armistice was signed on the 23d, and ratifications exchanged the 24th. At the battle of Churubusco, Sergeant Riley, with seventy of his company, who had deserted the American standard, 308 RESUMPTION OF HOSTILITIES. and fought against it at Monterey and Sierra Gordo, were taken prisoners. They were tried by a court-martial during the armistice, and some of them being found guilty of high treason, were hung in the presence of both armies. The remainder, in consequence of having deserted before the commencement of the war, had their punishment remitted to branding, public whipping, and imprisonment during the continuation of hostilities. During the armistice, Mr. Trist, the American commis sioner, proposed that the dividing line between the two countries should commence in the gulf of Mexico, run through the middle of the Rio Grande to the Rio Gila, and thence through the gulf of California to the Pacific — the United States paying a certain sum for the territory thus acquired. This was rejected by the Mexicans, who refused to yield any portion of their territory west of the Nueces. Mr. Trist then presented his ultimatum — a digest of all that the American government was "willing to yield or accept, which, after careful consideration, was rejected by the Mexi can congress. The negotiations accordingly terminated. On the 6th of September, General Scott wrote to Santa Anna, accusing him of violating the truce, by preventing transportation of supplies from the city to the American camp, and strengthening the military defences. The Mexi can general replied in a similar strain, charging the Ameri cans with obstructing the intercourse between the capital and the surrounding country, and intimating that hostilities might be recommenced whenever desired. After a careful reconnoissance of the works around Cha- pultepec and Molino del Rey, General Worth was despatched on the 8th to storm the latter place, assisted by Cadwalader's brigade as a reserve. At three o'clock in the morning the columns advanced by different roads, and at daylight the assault began. The troops rushed forward unshaken by the galling shower of musketry and canister driving the Mexi can infantry and artillery at the point of the bayonet. The field-battery was taken, and the guns of the fort trailed upon the retiring masses. In a moment, however, they rallied, and assisted by the infantry, who covered the house-tops, CAPTURE OF CASA MATA. gil rushed upon the Americans, pouring in a volley of musketry, which struck down eleven out of the fourteen officers com posing the command, and non-commissioned officers and men in proportion. The victors were for a moment staggered ; but, recovering, they drove back the enemy, and pursued them toward Chapultepec. Meanwhile the 2d brigade, under Colonel Mcintosh, assaulted the Casa Mata, on the left. This was a strong citadel, surrounded by bastioned intrenchments and impas sable ditches. From this the enemy poured a deadly fire, until the advancing troops reached the very slope of the parapet to the work surrounding the citadel. Here the action was so warm that the Americans were thrown into disorder, and fell back. At this critical moment a large cavalry and infantry force approached rapidly upon the American left, in order to reinforce the enemy's right. They were driven back in disorder by Duncan's battery, assisted by a portion of General Cadwalader' s voltigeurs. A continued assault was then made upon the Casa Mata, which was carried at the point of the bayonet. In conformity with instructions it was blown up, together with most of the ammunition and cannon moulds found in Molino del Rey. The force of the Americans in this battle was rather more than three thousand two hundred men, of whom they lost seven hundred and eighty-nine, including fifty-eight officers. The enemy numbered fourteen thousand, of whom three thousand were killed, wounded, and taken. From this time until the llth, careful reconnoissances were made of all the enemy's defences on the east side of the city. These convinced General Scott that it would be utterly impossible to enter by a direct attack in that quarter. The ground was net-worked with ditches, ravines, and cause ways, and guarded by forts, citadels, aqueducts, and towers. There were also eight gates over arches, "each of which," says General Scott, "we found defended by a system of strong works, that seemed to require nothing but some men and guns to be impregnable." To obviate this difficulty, General Scott moved the main part of his army to the western part ofthe city, still keeping 312 CAPTURE OF CHAPULTEPBC. General Shields. up the appearance of an attack on the east. This fine move ment, accomplished on the night of the 10th, so completely deceived the enemy, that on observing it, they supposed it but a feint, and continued to strengthen their defences on the east. During the whole of the following day, Generals Quitman, Shields, Smith, and Cadwalader moved from point to point, driving the enemy from their small works, and preparing for the contemplated assault upon Chapultepec. Early on the morning of the 13th, this strong fortress was at tacked by General Worth, assisted by General Cadwalader, on whom the command subsequently fell. The violence of the struggle was proportionate to the preparations of both armies, and the important issues of the victory. The Americans entered the works at the point of the bayonet, sweeping the enemy before them, and capturing an immense number of prisoners. At the same time, Generals Pillow, Quitman, Shields, and Smith carried the works near the fort, and CAPTURE OF MEXICO. 313 hurried on in united pursuit of the enemy. They advanced principally by two roads, the San Cosme and Tacubaya, and although opposed at every step, carried one work after another, until night found them before the gates of Mexico. At about four o'clock on the morning of September 14th, a deputation of the city council waited upon General Scott, to report that the army and federal government had about midnight fled from the capital; in consequence of which they demanded terms of capitulation, in favor of the church, citizens, and municipal authorities. This the general refused, declaring his determination to enter the city and levy a moderate contribution for special purposes. Accordingly about daylight orders were issued to Generals Worth and Quitman to advance slowly and cautiously toward the heart of the city, and occupy its commanding points. The latter proceeded to the grand plaza, planted guards, and hoisted the colors of the United States on the national palace. — the famed Halls of Montezuma. He was soon afterwards followed by the remainder of the army, headed by General Scott and staff, in full uniform, preceded by bands of music playing patriotic airs. Immediately after this public entrance, a fire was opened upon the Americans by about two thousand convicts, liberated for the purpose, aided by as many fugitive soldiers, stationed at windows, corners of streets, and on the roofs of houses. This unlawful war lasted twenty-four hours, and was the source of much annoyance. After its-suppression, the Ameri can commander issued his proclamation, assuring all the peaceably disposed of his protection; in consequence of which, families who had fled the city returned, business was resumed, and every thing became tranquil. General Quit man was appointed military governor, and Captain Naylor superintendent of the national palace. On the return of the former to the United States, he was succeeded by General Smith. • On the same day that Chapultepec was carried, (Septem ber 13th,) the governor of Puebla, Colonel Childs, was fired upon in the castle of San Jose, from several ofthe streets ofthe city. The attack ceased on the 14th, but was renewed atnight, IV.-40 314 DEFENCE OF PUEBLA. Captain Walker. and continued without intermission for twenty-eight days. The enemy completely surrounded the city, cutting off all supplies, and endeavoring to change the course of the water stream. On the 22d, Santa Anna arrived with large rein forcements, who, on the 25th, summoned the garrison to surrender. On receiving a refusal, he added a heavy bom bardment to the already large fire upon the fortress, and poured into it red hot shells, musketry, and cannon shot, until the 2d of October. On that day a sortie from the garrison destroyed a barricade of one hundred and fifty cotton bags ; and soon after Santa Anna's plans were entirely deranged by a revolt of his troops. The siege, however, continued until October 12th, when General Lane joined*the gallant Childs with large reinforcements. This officer, in marching from Vera Cruz to Puebla, had overtaken a portion of Santa Anna's forces, in their retreat from the latter place. The first intimation of danger was DEATH OF CAPTAIN WALKER. 315 from a party of guerillas, who were attacked near the San Juan river, and defeated. A small cavalry force was after wards routed, and pursued until Lane had arrived near Huamantla. Here he received information that Santa Anna was there with four thousand men and six pieces of artillery. Leaving his train packed at the hacienda of Tamaris, he pushed forward for the city, having Captain Walker's mounted riflemen in advance. On nearing the place, Walker was sent forward, and on observing a number of horsemen crossing his path in different directions, he ordered a gallop, and entered the city. Finding about five hundred of the enemy drawn up in the plaza, he ordered a charge, when a hand to hand conflict took place, which terminated in the defeat of the Mexicans. They lost two pieces of artillery, and were driven to a considerable distance ; but during the struggle the gallant Walker was mortally wounded, and in a little time expired. The American infantry arriving soon after completed the victory. After leaving a sufficient garrison at Puebla, General Lane pushed forward for Perote; and receiving information on the 18th, that General Rea was in command of a considerable force of the enemy at Atlisco, about thirty miles distant, he moved next morning for that place. When near Santa Isabella, he engaged a party of lancers, and a running fight commenced for four miles, when the main body of the enemy was observed on a side hill, behind thick chapparel. A fierce conflict then ensued, the men fighting on foot, hand to hand, until night. The Mexicans then retired to Atlisco. Deeming it imprudent to enter an unknown city at night, in the face of the enemy, General Lane halted his men on a neighboring hill and commenced a bombardment. The moon was beaming in her fullest lustre, and every object was plainly visible in her softening light. A bombardment at such a time must have been a splendid sight. The Ameri cans served their guns with the utmost rapidity ; and with the sullen roar of artillery was mingled the crashing of walls and roofs when struck by the shells. The guns being pointed to the most thickly settled parts of the town, the sufferings of the population were great. 316 CAPTURE OF GUAYMAS AND MAZATLAN. After firing three-quarters of an hour, all resistance on the part of the Mexicans ceased, and the commands of Colonel Brough and Major Lally advanced cautiously into the town. On entering, General Lane was waited upon by the city council, desiring that the place might be spared. Next morning the Americans disposed of what arms and ammuni tion they found, and returned to Puebla. Their loss was one killed, and one wounded ; that of the enemy five hundred and nineteen, of whom two hundred and nineteen were killed. On the 15th and 16th of October, the United States frigate Congress, and two other vessels, anchored off the port of Guaymas, in the State of Sonora, and demanded its sur render. This being repeatedly refused, the town was bom barded on the 20th, many houses burned or destroyed, and several Mexicans killed. A party then went ashore and planted the American flag on the hill called the Casa Bianca. Captain Eli A. T. Lavallette took possession of the town and province, and issued a proclamation requesting the municipal authorities to continue their functions, and declaring com plete toleration to all religions. About the same time another squadron of four ships, took possession of the town of Mazatlan. On the 8th of February, Brigadier-General Price marched from New Mexico, where for some time he had been makin^ civil and military arrangements for insuring tranquillity, and proceeded toward El Paso. After enduring great hardships upon the road, he reached this place on the 23d, and united himself with a reinforcement previously ordered there, for the purpose of enabling him to act against the state of Chi huahua. Here he received such information respecting the force and designs of the enemy, as induced him to abandon his original plan of operations, and by mounting his best troops upon horses, to advance by forced marches, and strike a blow at the enemy before they could be aware of it. Accordingly, on the night of the 26th, Major Walker was despatched with three companies, to occupy the town of Carrizal, ninety miles from El Paso, and commanding all the passes leading to Chihuahua. He took possession of the CAPTURE OF CHIHUAHUA. 317 place without meeting any of the enemy, and succeeded in intercepting all their communication. On the night of the 6th, when within sixty miles of Chi huahua, a small party of the advance came unexpectedly upon one of the enemy's pickets, which after some unim portant manceuvering, succeeded in escaping. This caused the American general to push forward his advance, so that on the following morning he arrived within six miles of the Sacramento. Here he was met by a flag of truce from the Mexican general, who protested against the advance of the troops upon Chihuahua, on the ground, that instructions had been received from the Mexican government, suspend ing hostilities, as a treaty of peace had been concluded by commissioners of both governments. This information was subsequently confirmed, but disregarding it, General Price continued to advance upon the city of Chihuahua, which was soon after abandoned by the Mexican army. Having anticipated this latter circumstance, Price had, on the previous day, detached Beall's dragoons, so that by a forced march over the mountains during the night, he might cut off the retreat. On the following morning, [March 8th,] he followed with a portion of his troops, and came up with the Mexicans, early on the following morning. They were strongly posted at the town of Santa Cruz de Rosales, sixty miles from Chihuahua. Here General Price received from the commandant, General Trias, positive assurance of the conclusion of a peace, of which the Mexican officer expected official notification in three days. Still the American general deemed it consistent with the honour of his nation to besiege the place, which he did for several days. On the morning of the 16th, he commenced a heavy bombardment, attended with heavy loss of life and property to the enemy, and fol lowed by partial assaults upon the works. So great was the effect, that shortly after sundown General Trias surrendered. Besides forty-two officers, and about six hundred privates, eleven cannon, nine wall-pieces, and five hundred and seventy-seven stand of arms, fell into the hands of the Ame ricans. Price's loss was one lieutenant, two corporals, and 2t>2 . 318 TREATY WITH MEXICO. one private kilied, and nineteen privates wounded ; the Mexi can loss was several hundred. On the 2d of February, 1848, the following Treaty of Peace was signed at Guadalupe Hidalgo, between Nicholas P. Trist, commissioner on the part of the United States, and Senors Luis G. Cuevas, Bernardo Conto, Miguel Atristain, commissioners on the part of Mexico, which was immediately forwarded to Washington for ratification by the government of the United States. TREATY. In the name of Almighty God : The United States of America and the United Mexican States, animated by a sincere desire to put an end to the calamities of the war which unhappily exists between the two republics, and to establish upon a solid basis relations of peace and friendship, which shall confer reciprocal benefits upon the citizens of both, and assure the concord, har mony, and mutual confidence, wherein the two people should live, as good neighbors, have for that purpose appointed their respective plenipotentiaries — that is to say, the President of the United States has appointed Nicholas P. Trist, a citizen of the United States, and the President of the Mexican republic has appointed Don Luis Gonzaga Cuevas, Don Bernardo Conto, and Don Miguel Atristain, ciiizens of the said republic, who, after a reciprocal communication of their respective full powers, have, under the protection of Almighty God, the author of peace, arranged, agreed upon, and signed the followingTREATY OF PEACE, FRIENDSHIP, LIMITS, AND SETTLEMENT BETWEEN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA AND THE MEXICAN REPUBLIC. Article I. There shall be firm and universal peace between the United States of America and the Mexican republic, and between their respective countries, territories, cities, towns and people, without exception of places or persons. Article II. Immediately upon the signature of this treaty, a convention shall be entered into between a commissioner or commissioners appointed by the general-in- chief of the forces of the United States, and such as may be appointed by the Mexican government, to the end that a provisional suspension of hostilities shall take place, and that, in the places occupied by the said forces, constitutional order may be re-established, as regards the political, administrative, and judicial branches, so far as this shall be permitted by the circumstances of military occupation. Article III. Immediately upon the ratification of the present treaty by the govern ment of the United States, orders shall be transmitted to the commanders of their land and naval forces, requiring the latter (provided this treaty shall then have been ratified by the government ofthe Mexican republic) immediately to desist from blockading any Mexican ports ; and requiring the former (under the same condition) to commence, at the earliest moment practicable, withdrawing all troops of the United States then in the interior of the Mexican republic, to points that shall be selected by common agreement, at a distance from the seaports not exceeding thirty leagues ; and such evacuation of the interior of the republic shall be completed with the least possible delay ; the Mexi can government hereby binding itself to afford every facility in its power for rendering the same convenient to the troops, on their march and in their new positions, and for promoting a good understanding between them and the inhabitants. In like manner, orders shall be-despatched to the persons in charge of the custom-houses at all ports occupied by the forces of the United States, requiring them (under the same condition) immediately to deliver possession ofthe same to the persons authorized by the Mexi can government to receive it, together with all bonds and evidences of debt for duties TREATY WITH MEXICO. 319 on importations and on exportations, not yet fallen due. Moreover, a faithful and exact account shall be made out, showing the entire amount of all duties on imports and on exports, collected at such custom-houses, or elsewhere in Mexico, by authority of the United States, from and after the day of ratification of this treaty by the government of the Mexican republic, and also an account of the cost of collection ; and such entire amount, deducting only the cost of collection, shall be delivered to the Mexican gov ernment, at the city of Mexico, within three months after the exchange of ratifications. The evacuation of the capital of the Mexican republic by the troops of the United States, in virtue of the above stipulation, shall be completed in one month after the or ders there stipulated for shall have been received by the commander of said troops, or sooner if possible. Article IV. Immediately after the exchange of ratifications of the present treaty, all castles, forts, territories, places, and possessions, which have been taken or occu pied by the forces of the United States during the present war, wilhin the limits ofthe Mexican republic, as about to be established by the following article, shall be definitively restored to the said republic, together with all the artillery, arms, apparatus of war, munitions, and other public property, which were in the said castles and forts when captured, and which shall remain there at the time when this treaty shall be duly rati fied by the government of the Mexican republic. To this end, immediately upon the signature of this treaty, orders shall be despatched to the American officers command ing such castles and forts, securing against the removal or destruction of any such ar tillery, arms, apparatus of war, munitions, or other public property. The city of Mex ico, within the inner line of intrenchments surrounding the said city, is comprehended in the above stipulations, as regards the restoration of artillery, apparatus of war, &c. The final evacuation of the territory of the Mexican republic, by the forces of the United States, shall be completed in three months from the said exchange of ratifica tions, or sooner, if possible : the Mexican government hereby engaging, as in the fore going article, to use all means in its power for facilitating such evacuation, and render ing it convenient to the troops, and for promoting a good understanding between them and the inhabitants. If, however, the ratification of this treaty by both parties should not take place in time to allow the embarkation ofthe troops of the United States to be completed before the commencement of the sickly season, at the Mexican ports on the gulf of Mexico, in such case a friendly arrangement shall be entered into between the general-in-chief of the said troops and the Mexican government, whereby healthy and otherwise suitable places, at a distance from the ports not exceeding thirty leagues, shall be designated for the residence of such troops as may not yet have embarked, until the return of the healthy season. And the space of time here referred to as comprehending the sickly season, shall be understood lo extend from the first day of May to the fUst day of No vember. All prisoners of war taken on either side, on land or on sea, shall be restored as soon as practicable after the exchange of ratifications of this treaty. It is also agreed that if any Mexicans should now be held as captives by any savage tribe within the limits of the United States, as about to be established by the following article, the government of the said United States will exact the release of such captives, and cause them to be restored to their country. Article V. The boundary line between the two republics shall commence in the gulf of Mexico, three leagues from land, opposite the mouth of the Rio Grande, other wise called Rio Bravo del Norte, or opposite the mouth of its deepest branch, it it should have more than one branch emptying directly into the sea : from thence up the middle of that river, following the deepest channel, where it has more than one, to the point where it strikes the southern boundary of New Mexico ; thence westwardly, along the whole southern boundary of New Mexico (which runs north o the town called Paso) to its western termination ; thence northward, along the western line ot New Mexico, until it intersects the first branch of the River Gila ; (or if it should not intersect any branch of that river, then to the point on the said line nearest to such branch, and thence in a direct line to the same ;) thence down the middle of the said branch and ofthe said river, until it empties into the Rio Colorado ; thence across he Rio Colorado, following the division line between Upper and Lower Cahtorma, to the PThfieCsoCuethe'rn and western limits of New Mexico mentioned in this article, are those laid down in the map entitled » Map ofthe United Mexican Sf'Y/Jr^Zftothe defined by various acts of the congress of said republic, and constructed according to the 320 TREATY WITH MEXICO. best authorities. Revised edition. Published at New York, in 1847, by J. Distur- nell." Of which map a copy is added to this treaty, bearing the signatures and seals of the undersigned plenipotentiaries. And in order to preclude all difficulty in tracing upon the ground the limit separating Upper from Lower California, it is agreed that the said limit shall consist of a straight line drawn from the middle of the Rio Gila, where it unites with the Colorado, to a point on the coast of the Pacific ocean, distant one marine league due south of the southernmost point of the port of San Diego, ac cording to the plan of said port made in the year 1782, by Don Juan Pantoja, second sailing-master of the Spanish fleet, and published at Madrid in the year 1802, in the Atlas to the voyage of the schooners Suiil and Mexicana, of which plan a copy is here unto added, signed and sealed by the respective plenipotentiaries. In order to designate the boundary line with due precision, upon authoritative maps, and to establish upon the ground landmarks which shall show the limits of both repub lics, as described in the present article, the two governments shall each appoint a com missioner and a surveyor, who, before the expiration of one year from the date of the exchange of ratifications of this treaty, shall meet at the port of San Diego, and pro ceed to run and mark the said boundary in its whole course to the mouth of the Rio Bravo del Norte. They shall keep journals and make out plans of their operations ; and the result agreed upon by them shall be deemed a part of this treaty, and shall have the same force as if it were inserted therein. The two governments will amicably agree regarding what may be necessary to these persons, and also as to their respect ive escorts, should such be necessary. The boundary line established by this article shall be religiously respected by each of the two republics, and no change shall ever be made therein, except by the express and free consent of both nations, lawfully given by the general government of each, in conformity with its own constitution. Article VI. The vessels and citizens of the United States shall, in all time, have a free and uninterrupted passage by the gulf of California, and by the river Colorado, below its confluence with the Gila, to and from their possessions situated north of the boundary line defined in the preceding article : it being understood that this passage is to be by navigating the gulf of California and the river Colorado, and not by land, with out the express consent of the Mexican government. If, by the examinations which may be made, it should be ascertained to be practica ble and advantageous to construct a road, canal or railway, which should in whole or in part run upon the river Gila, or upon its right or its left bank, within the space of one marine league from either margin of the river, the governments of both republics will form an agreement regarding its construction, in order that it may serve equally for the use and advantage of both countries. Article VII. The River Gila, and the part of the Rio Bravo del Norte lying below the southern boundary of New Mexico, being, agreeably to the fifth article, divided in the middle between the two republics, the navigation of the Gila and of the Bravo below said boundary shall be free and common to the vessels and citizens of both countries; and neither shall, without the consent of the other, construct any work that may im pede or interrupt, in whole or in part, the exercise of this right ; not even for the pur pose of favoring new methods of navigation. Nor shall any tax or contribution, under any denomination or title, be levied upon vessels, or persons navigating the same, or upon merchandise or effects transported thereon, except in the case of landing upon one of their shores. If, for the purpose of making the said rivers navigable, or for maintaining them iu such state, it should be necessary or advantageous to establish any tax or contribution, this shall not be done without the consent of both governments. The stipulations contained in the present article shall not impair the territorial rights of either republic within its established limits. Article VIII. Mexicans now established in territories previously belonging to Mexico, and which remain for the future within the limits ofthe United States, as de fined by the present treaty, shall be free to continue where they now reside, or to re move at any time to the Mexican republic, retaining the property which they possess in the said territories, or disposing thereof, and removing the proceeds wherever they please, without their being subjected, on this account, to any contribution, tax, or charge whatever. Those who shall prefer to remain in the said territories, may either retain the title and rights of Mexican citizens, or acquire those of citizens ofthe United States. But they shall be under the obligation to make their election within one year from the date TREATY WITH MEXICO. 321 ofthe exchange of ratifications of this treaty ; and those who shall remain in the said territories after the expiration of that year, without having declared their intention to retain the character of Mexicans, shall be considered to have elected to become citizens of the United States. In the said territories, property of every kind, now belonging to Mexicans not estab lished there, shall be inviolably respected. The present owners, the heirs of these, and all Mexicans who may hereafter acquire said property by contract, shall enjoy, with respect to it, guaranties equally ample as if the same belonged to citizens of the United States. Article IX. The Mexicans who, in the territories aforesaid, shall not preserve the character of citizens of the Mexican republic, conformably with what is stipulated in the preceding article, shall be incorporated into the Union of the United States, and admitted as soon as possible, according to the principles of the federal constitution, to the enjoyment of all the rights of citizens of the United States . In the meantime, they shall be maintained and protected in the enjoyment of their liberty, their property, and the civil rights now vested in them according to the Mexican laws. With respect, to political rights, their condition shall be on an equality with that of the inhabitants of the other territories of the United States, and at least equally good as that of the in habitants of Louisiana and the Floridas, when these provinces, by transfer from the French republic and the crown of Spain, became territories of the United States. The same most ample guaranty shall be enjoyed by all ecclesiastics and religious cor porations or communities, as well in the discharge of the offices of their ministry as in the enjoyment of their property of every kind, whether individual or corporate. This guaranty shall embrace all temples, houses, and edifices dedicated to the Roman Cath olic worship, as well as all property destined to its support, or to that of schools, hos pitals, and other foundations for charitable or beneficent purposes. No property of this nature shall be considered as having become the property of the American government, or as subject to be by it disposed of, or diverted to other uses. Finally, the relations and communication between the Catholics living in the territo ries aforesaid, and their respective ecclesiastical authorities, shall be open, free, and exempt from all hindrance whatever, even although such authorities should reside within the limits of the Mexican republic, as defined by this treaty ; and this freedom shall continue, so long as a new demarkation of ecclesiastical districts shall not have been made, conformably with the laws of the Roman Catholic Church. Article X. All grants of land made by the Mexican government, or by the com petent authorities, in territories previously appertaining to Mexico, and remaining for the future within the limits of the United States, shall be respected as valid, to the same extent that the same grants would be valid if the said territories had remained within the limits of Mexico. But the grantees of lands in Texas, put in possession thereof, who by reason of the circumstances of the country, since the beginning of the troubles between Texas and the Mexican government, may have been prevented from fulfilling all the conditions of their grants, shall be under the obligation to fulfil the said conditions within the periods limited in the same, respectively ; such periods to be now counted from the date of the exchange of ratifications of this treaty ; in default of which, the said grants shall not be obligatory upon the State of Texas, jn virtue ofthe stipulations contained in this article. The foregoing stipulation in regard to grantees of land in Texas is extended to all grantees of land in the territories aforesaid, elsewhere than in Texas, put in possession under such grants ; and, in default ofthe fulfillment ofthe conditions of any such grant, within the new period, which, as is above stipulated, begins with the day of the ex change of ratifications of this treaty, the same shall be null and void. The Mexican government declares that no grant whatever of lands in Texas has been made since the second day of March, one thousand eight hundred and thirty-six ; and that no grant whatever of lands, in any of the territories aforesaid, has been made since the thirteenth day of May, one thousand eight hundred and forty-six. Article XI. Considering that a great part of the territories which, by the present i i _- .1 _* . _.__!"_ _lI II . i _, _,f iki. !l»ii*/__-1 Vtnraa ta Mexfco would be prejudicial in the extreme, it is solemnly agreed that all such incur sions shall be forcibly restrained by the government of the United States whensoever this may be necessary ; and that when they cannot be prevented, they shall be punished IV.— 41 322 TREATY WITH MEXICO. by the said government, and satisfaction for the same shall be exacted — all in the same way, and with equal diligence and energy, as if the same incursions were meditated or committed within its own territory, against its own citizens. It shall not be lawful, under any pretext whatever, for any inhabitant of the United States to purchase or acquire any Mexican, or any foreigner residing in Mexico, who may have been captured by Indians inhabiting the territory of either of the two repub lics, nor to purchase or acquire horses, mules, cattle, or property of any kind, stolen within Mexican territory by such Indians ; nor to provide such Indians with fire-arms or ammunition, by sale or otherwise. And in the event of any person or persons, captured within Mexican territory by In dians, being carried into the territory of the United States, the government of the lat ter engages and binds itself, in the most solemn manner, so soon as it shall know of such captives being within its territory, and shall be able so to do, through the faithful exercise of its influence and power, to respue them and return them to their country, or deliver them to the agent or representative of the Mexican government. The Mex ican authorities will, as far as practicable, give to the government ofthe United States notice of such captures ; and its agent shall pay the expenses incurred in the maintenance and transmission ofthe rescued captives ; who, in the mean time, shall be treated with the utmost hospitality by the American authorities at the place where they may be. But if the government of the United States, before receiving such notice from Mexico, should obtain intelligence, through any other channel, of the existence of Mexican cap tives within its territory, it will proceed forthwith to effect their release and delivery to the Mexican agent, as above stipulated. Por the purpose of giving to tliese stipulations the fullest possible efficacy, thereby af fording the security and redress demanded by their true spirit and intent, the govern ment ofthe United States will now and hereafter pass, without unnecessary delay, and always vigilantly enforce, such laws as the nature of the subject may require. And finally, the sacredness of this obligation shall never be lost sight of by the said govern ment when providing for the removal of the Indians from any portion of the said terri tories, or for its being settled by citizens of the United, States; but on the contrary, special care shall then be taken not to place its Indian occupants under the necessity of seeking new homes, by committing those invasions which the United States have solemnly obliged themselves to restrain. Article XII. In consideration ofthe extension acquired by the boundaries of the United States, as defined in the fifth article of the present treaty, the government of the United States engages to pay to that of the Mexican republic the sum of fifteen millions of dollars, in the one or the other of the two modes below specified. The Mex ican government shall, at the time of ratifying this treaty, declare which of these two modes of payment it prefers ; and the mode so elected by it shall be conformed to by that of the United States. First mode of payment : Immediately after this treaty shall have been duly ratified by the government of the Mexican republic, the sum of three millions of dollars shall be paid to the said government by that of the United States, at the city of Mexico, in the gold or silver coin of Mexico. For the remaining twelve millions of dollars, the United States shall create a stock, bearing an interest of six per centum per annum, commencing oh the day of the ratification of this treaty by the government of the Mex ican republic, and payable annually at the city of Washington ; the principal of said stock to be redeemable there, at the pleasure of the government of the United States, at any time after two years from the exchange of ratifications of this treaty ; six months' public notice of the intention to redeem the same being previously given. Certificates of such stock, in proper form, for such sums as shall be specified by the Mexican gov ernment, and transferable by the said government, shall be delivered to the same by that of the United. States. Second mode 0/ payment : Immediately after this treaty shall have been duly ratified by the government of the Mexican republic, the sum of three millions of dollars shall be paid to the said government by that of the United States, at the city of Mexico, in the gold or silver coin of Mexico. The remaining twelve millions of dollars shall be paid at the same place, and in the same coin, in annual instalments of three millions of dollars each, together with interest on the same at the rate of six per centum per an num. This interest shall begin to run upon the whole sum of twelve millions from the day ofthe ratification ofthe present treaty by the Mexican government, and the first of the instalments shall be paid at the expiration of one year from the same day. To gether with each annual instalment, as it falls due, the whole interest accruing on such instalment from' the beginning shall also be paid. Certificates in proper form, for the! TREATY WITH MEXICO. 333 said instalments, respectively, in such sums as shall be desired by the Mexican govern ment, and transferable by it, shall be delivered to the said government by that of the United States. Article XIII. The United States engage, moreover, to assume and pay to the claimants all the amounts now due them, and those hereafter to become due, by reason of the claims already liquidated and decided against the Mexican republic, under the conventions between the two republics severally concluded on the eleventh day of April, eighteen hundred and thirty-nine, and on the thirtieth day of January, eighteen hundred and forty-three : so that the Mexican republic shall be absolutely exempt, for the future, from all expense whatever on account of the said claims. Article XIV. The United States do furthermore discharge the Mexican republic from all claims of citizens of the United States, not heretofore decided against the Mex ican government, which may have arisen previously to the date ofthe signature of this treaty ; which discharge shall be final and perpetual, whether the said claims be re jected or be allowed by the board of commissioners provided for in the following ar ticle, and whatever shall be the total amount of those allowed. Article XV. The United States, exonerating Mexico from all demands on account ofthe claims of their citizens mentioned in the preceding article, and considering them entirely and forever cancelled, whatever their amount may be, undertake to make sat isfaction for the same, to an amount not exceeding three and one quarter millions of dollars. To ascertain the validity and amount of those claims, a board of commission ers shall be established by the government of the United States, whose awards shall be final and conclusive : provided, that in deciding upon the validity of each claim, the board shall be guided and governed by the principles and rules of decisionprescribed by the first and fifth articles of the unratified convention, concluded at the city of Mexico on the twentieth day of November, one thousand eight hundred and forty-three ; and in no case shall an award be made in favor of any claim not embraced by these princi ples and rules. If, in the opinion of the said board of commissioners, or ofthe claimants, any books, records, or documents in the possession or power of the government of the Mexican republic, shall be deemed necessary to the just decision of any claim, the commission ers or the claimants through them, shall, within such period as Congress may designate, make an application in writing for the same, addressed to the Mexican Minister for Foreign Affairs, to be transmitted by the Secretary of State of the United States ; and the Mexican government engages, at the earliest possible moment after the receipt of such demand, to cause any of the books, records, or documents, so specified, which shall be in their possession or power, (or authenticated copies or extracts ofthe same,) to be transmitted to the said Secretary of State, who shall immediately deliver them over to the said board of commissioners : Provided, That no such application shall be made by, or at the instance of any claimant, until the facts which it is expected to prove by such books, records, or documents, shall have been stated under oath or affirmation. Article XVI. Each of the contracting parties reserves to itself the entire right to fortify whatever point within its territory it may judge proper so to fortify, for its se curity. , Article XVII The treaty of amity, commerce, and navigation, concluded at the citvof Mexico on the fifth day of April, A. D. 1831, between the United States of ArLrLa ^ 1 the" United MexLan States, except the addih°nalart£e ±nd except so terminate the same by giving one year s notice Article XVIII All supplies whatever for troops of the United States .in Mexico^ arrivTg at po^tsin ihe occupation of such troops previous t9 the final evacuatipnAereof =^s&^possible ^ZKPto^«tl^^JW^tal«l»fl^* 324 TREATY WITH MEXICO. der cover of this stipulation, of any articles other than such, both in kind and in quan tity, as shall really be wanted for the use and consumption of the forces of the United States during the time they may remain in Mexico. To this end, it shall be the duty of all officers and agents of the United States to denounce to the Mexican authorities at the respective ports any attempts at a fraudulent abuse of this stipulation which they may know of or may have reason to suspect, and to give to such authorities all the aid in their power with regard thereto : and every such attempt, when duly proved and established by sentence of a competent tribunal, shall be punished by the confiscation of the property so attempted to be fraudulently introduced. Article XIX. With respect to all merchandise, effects, and property whatsoever, imported into ports of Mexico whilst in the occupation of the forces of the United States, whether by citizens of either republic, or by citizens or subjects of any neutral nation, the following rules shall be observed : .1. All such merchandise, effects, and property, if imported previously to the resto ration of the custom-houses to the Mexican authorities, as stipulated for in the third article of this treaty, shall be exempt from confiscation, although the importation ofthe same be prohibited by the Mexican tariff. 2. The same perfect exemption shall be enjoyed by all such merchandise, effects, and property, imported subsequently to the restoration of the custom-houses, and pre viously to the sixty days fixed in the following article for the coming into force of the Mexican tariff at such ports respectively ; the said merchandise, effects, and property being, however, at the time of their importation, subject to the payment of duties, as provided for in the said following article. 3. All merchandise, effects, and property described in the two rules foregoing shall, during their continuance at the place of importation, or upon their leaving such place for the interior, be exempt from all duty, tax, or impost of every kind, under whatsoever title or denomination. Nor shall they be there subjected to any charge whatsoever upon the sale thereof. .4. All merchandise, effects, and property, described in the first and second rules, which shall have been removed to any place in the interior whilst such place was in the occupation of the forces ofthe United States, shall, during their continuance therein, be exempt from all tax upon the sale or consumption thereof, and from every kind of impost or contribution, under whatsoever title or denomination. • 5. But if any merchandise, effects, or property, described in the first and second rules, shall be removed to any place not occupied at the time by the forces of the Uni ted States, they shall, upon their introduction into such place, or upon their sale or con sumption there, be subject to the same duties which, under the Mexican laws, they would be required to pay in such cases if they had been imported in time of peace, through the maritime custom-houses, and had there paid the duties conformably with the Mexican tariff. 6. The owners of all merchandise, effects, or property described in the first and second rules, and existing in any port of Mexico, shall have the right to re-ship the same, exempt from . all tax, impost, or contribution whatever. With respect to the metals, or other property, exported from any Mexican port whilst in the occupation of the forces of the United States, and previously to the restoration of the custom-house at such port, no person shall be required by the Mexican authori ties, whether general or State, to pay any tax, duty, or contribution upon any such ex portation, or in any manner to account for the same to the said authorities. Article XX. Through consideration for the interests of commerce generally, it is agreed, that if less than sixty days should elapse between the date of the signature of this treaty and the restoration of the custom-houses, conformably with the stipulation in the third article, in such case all merchandise, effects, and property whatsoever, ar riving at the Mexican ports after the restoration of the said custom-houses, and pre viously to the expiration of sixty days after the day of the signature of this treaty, shall be admitted to entry, and no other duties shall be levied thereon than the duties estab lished' by the tariff found in force at such custom-houses at the time of the restoration «f the same. And to all such merchandise, effects, and property, the rules established by the preceding article shall apply. TREATY WITH MEXICO. 325 Article XXI. If unhappily any disagreement should hereafter arise between the governments of the two republics, whether with respect to the interpretation of any stipulation in this treaty, or with respect to any other particular concerning the political or commercial relations of the two nations, the said governments, in the name of those nations, do promise to each other that they will endeavor, in the most sincere and earnest manner, to settle the differences so arising, and to preserve the state of peace and friendship in which the two countries are now placing themselves ; using, for this end, mutual representations and pacific negotiations. And if, by these means, they should not be enabled to come to an agreement, a resort shall not, on this account, be had to reprisals, aggression, or hostility of any kind, by the one republic against the other, until the government of that which deems itself aggrieved shall have maturely considered, in the spirit of peace and good neighborship, whether it would not be better that such difference should be settled by the arbitration of commissioners appointed on each side, or by that of a friendly nation . And should such course be proposed by either party, it shall be acceded to by the other, unless deemed by it altogether incompatible with the nature of the difference, or the circumstances of the case. Article XXII. If (which is not to be expected, and which God forbid !) war shall unhappily break out between the two republics, they do now, with a view to such ca lamity, solemnly pledge themselves to each other and to the world, to observe the fol lowing rules : absolutely, where the nature of the subject permits, and as closely as possible in all cases where such absolute observance shall be impossible. 1. The merchants of either republic then residing in the other shall be allowed to remain twelve months for those dwelling in the interior, and six months for those dwelling at the seaports, to collect their debts and settle their affairs ; during which periods, they shall enjoy the same protection, and be on the same protection, in all re spects, as the citizens or subjects of the most friendly nations ; and, at the expiration thereof, or at any time before, they shall have full liberty to depart, carrying off all their effects without molestation or hindrance : conforming therein to the same laws which the citizens or subjects of the most friendly nations are required to conform to. Upon the entrance of the armies of either nation into the territories ofthe other, women and children, ecclesiastics, scholars of every faculty, cultivators of the earth, merchants, artisans, manufacturers, and fishermen, unarmed and inhabiting unfortified towns, vil lages, or places, and in general all persons whose occupations are for the common sub sistence and benefit of mankind, shall be allowed to continue their respective employ ments unmolested in their persons. Nor shall their houses or goods be burnt or oth erwise destroyed, nor their cattle taken, nor their fields wasted, by the armed force into whose power, by the events of war, they may happen to fall; but if the necessity arise to take any thing from them for the use of such armed force, the same shall be paid for at an equitable price. All churches, hospitals, schools, colleges, libraries, and other establishments, for charitable and beneficent purposes, shall be respected, and all per sons connected with the same protected in the discharge of their duties, and the pur suit of their vocations. 2. In order that the fate of prisoners of war may be alleviated, all such practices as those of sending them into distant, inclement, or unwholesome districts, or crowding them into close and noxious places, shall be studiously avoided. They shall not be con fined in dungeons, prison-ships, or prisons ; nor be put in irons, or bound, or otherwise restrained in the use of their limbs. The officers shall enjoy liberty on their paroles, within convenient districts, and have comfortable quarters ; and the common soldier shall be disposed in cantonments, open and extensive enough for air and exercise, and lodged in barracks as roomy and good as are provided by the party in whose power they are for its own troops. But if any officer shall break his parole by leaving the dis trict so assigned him, or any othor prisoner shall escape from the limits of his canton ment, after they shall have been designated to him, such individual, officevor other prisoner, shall forfeit so much of the benefit of this article as provides for his liberty on parole or in cantonment. And if an officer so breaking his parole, or any common sol dier so escaping from the limits assigned him, shall afterwards be found in arms, previ ously to his being regularly exchanged, the person so offending shall be dealt with ac- cordine to the established laws of war. The officers shall be daily furnished by the party in whose power they are, with as many rations, and of the same articles, as are allowed, either in kind or by commutation, to offices of equal rank in its own army; and all others shall be daily furnished with such ration as is allowed to a common sol dier in its own service : the value of all which supplies shall, at the close of the war, or at periods to be agreed upon between the respective commanders, be paid by the 326 RATIFICATION OF THE TREATY. other party, on a mutual adjustment of accounts for the subsistence of prisoners ; and such accounts shall not be mingled with or set off against any others, nor the balance due on them be withheld, as a compensation or reprisal for any cause whatever, real or pretended. Each party shall be allowed to keep a commissary of prisoners, appointed by itself, with every cantonment of prisoners, in possession of the others ; which com missary shall, see the prisoners as often as he pleases ; shall be allowed to receive, ex empt from all duties or taxes, and to distribute whatever comforts may be sent to them by their friends ; and shall be free to transmit his reports in open letters to the party by whom he is employed. And it is declared that neither the pretence that war dissolves all treaties, nor any other whatever, shall be considered as annulling or suspending the solemn covenant contained in this article. On the contrary, the state of war is precisely that for which it is provided ; and during which, its stipulations are to be as sacredly observed as the most acknowledged obligations under the law of nature or nations. Article XXIII. . This treaty shall be ratified by the President ofthe United States of America, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate thereof ; and by the President ofthe Mexican republic, with the previous approbation of its general Con gress: and the ratifications shall be exchanged in the city of Washington, in four months from the date of the signature hereof, or sooner if practicable. In faith whereof, we, the respective plenipotentiaries, have signed this treaty of peace, friendship, limits, and settlement; and have hereunto affixed, our seals respectively. Done in quintuplicate, at the city of Guadalupe Hidalgo, on the second day of February, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and forty-eight. N. P. TRIST, [l. s.l LUIS G. CUEVAS, [l. s.] BERNARDO CONTO, [l. s.] MIG. ATRISTAIN. [l. s.] The treaty, as originally formed by the Commissioners, was received by our government, and submitted to the Senate by the President on the 23d day of February, 1848, and after sundry amendments not affecting the main points, was ratified (as above inserted,) on the 10th day of March, 1848, by a vote of thirty-eight to fourteen. Immediately after which, the treaty was returned to Mexico, and, on the 19th day of May, 1848, was ratified by the Mexican Chamber of Depu ties, assembled at Queretaro, by a vote of fifty-one to thirty- five. The treaty was subsequently ratified by the Senate* and thus the war between the United States and Mexico was terminated. In fhe mean time, a Court of Inquiry had been held in the city of Mexico by order ofthe President ofthe United States, the object of which appears to have been to reconcile certain misunderstandings between General Scott and Generals Pil low and Worth. COURT OF INQUIRY. 327 General Pillow. The court, after remaining in session some time, without arriving at any satisfactory result, was adjourned to the United States. General Scott returned to the United States, leaving General Butler in command, who deputed General Persifor F. Smith to superintend the withdrawal and embark ation of the troops of the United States from the Mexican territory. The general result of the war is a most brilliant display of the military spirit and ability of the American people, and the acquisition of an immense extent of territory. Thus after a duration of two years, the war with Mexico was brought to a conclusion on terms dictated by the United States. Its events will be recorded in history as parallel to the deeds of Alexander and Hannibal of ancient days, and the 328 CONCLUDING REMARKS. more recent ones of Cortes, Marlborough and Bonaparte. However parties in the United States may differ as to the policy of those acts which in a great measure caused it ; what ever may be thought of its justice or injustice, abstractedly considered, all must combine in yielding their meed of praise to the gallant spirits who have carried it on. That it has placed the American soldier in the foremost rank for bravery, perseverance, and endurance of hardships, no one can for a moment doubt. Every battle in the Mexican war has been a prodigy of valour. It was well remarked by an officer, im mediately after entering the capital, that when he looked around upon the Mexican defences, and remembered that they had been garrisoned by thirty thousand men, he knew not how he and his few comrades had got there. The bravery of our soldiers, many of them hurried into battle from the fireside, has astonished their nation and the world. But the war has done more; not only has the daring of the soldier been developed, but in an equally conspicuous manner the skill and military genius of the officers. In the campaign of General Taylor is displayed all the ability necessary to seize upon circumstances as they present them selves, and work out success from accident; on the other hand, General Scott's operations are stamped with the impress of that keen, scientific glance, which at once detects and pro vides for every emergency before its occurrence ; which maps out, even the minutest incidents, with a fidelity which strikes the less artistic genius, as bordering on the prophetic. All the officers of these two great leaders partake more or less of one or the other of these qualities ; and it is these which have infused that soul into the American army, which in a few campaigns, produced results that startled the civilized world. The developement, then, of our military abilities is the point at which history will direct its eulogiums while speak ing of the Mexican war.